john_n express_v these_o two_o effect_n when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o find_v the_o book_n sweet_a in_o his_o mouth_n as_o honey_n and_o that_o it_o make_v his_o belly_n bitter_a therefore_o luther_n and_o all_o those_o other_o who_o have_v travel_v in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o reformation_n have_v execute_v the_o order_n which_o the_o angel_n give_v here_o to_o st._n john_n thou_o must_v prophesy_v again_o before_o many_o people_n and_o nation_n and_o tongue_n and_o king_n the_o term_n to_o prophesy_v signify_v not_o only_o the_o foretell_v thing_n to_o come_v as_o if_o this_o order_n have_v respect_v only_o st._n john_n but_o it_o signify_v likewise_o to_o instruct_v to_o teach_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o which_o sense_n the_o word_n to_o prophesy_v be_v apply_v in_o the_o 1_o cor._n chap._n 14._o v._n 24._o etc._n etc._n xxi_o illustration_n of_o the_o measure_v of_o the_o temple_n and_o of_o the_o outward_a court_n to_o be_v tread_v under_o foot_n of_o the_o gentile_n rev._n chap._n ii_o v._o 1._o and_o there_o be_v give_v i_o a_o reed_n like_o unto_o a_o rod_n &_o the_o angel_n stand_v say_v rise_v &_o measure_v the_o tewple_n of_o god_n &_o the_o altar_n &_o they_o that_o worship_n therein_o v._o 2._o but_o the_o court_n which_o be_v without_o the_o temple_n leave_v out_o and_o measure_v it_o not_o for_o it_o be_v give_v unto_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o holy_a city_n shall_v they_o tread_v under_o foot_n forty_o and_o two_o month_n here_o we_o have_v represent_v unto_o we_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n for_o this_o be_v the_o execution_n of_o the_o order_n which_o st._n john_n have_v receive_v thou_o must_v prophesy_v i._n e._n thou_o must_v preach_v the_o gospel_n afresh_o to_o many_o people_n nation_n tongue_n and_o king_n and_o st._n john_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v represent_v therein_o all_o those_o who_o god_n be_v to_o employ_v in_o that_o great_a work_n for_o the_o execution_n of_o this_o commission_n there_o be_v give_v unto_o st._n john_n a_o reed_n like_o unto_o a_o rod_n and_o there_o be_v a_o angel_n say_v unto_o he_o rise_v and_o measure_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o they_o that_o worship_n therein_o this_o reed_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n call_v a_o rod_n or_o a_o sceptre_n ps_n 45._o v._n 6._o and_o a_o rule_n gal._n 6._o 16._o because_o neither_o error_n nor_o manner_n can_v be_v otherway'_v reform_v than_o by_o the_o application_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o condemn_v both_o error_n and_o vice_n and_o lay_n before_o we_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o practice_n as_o often_o as_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n be_v reform_v it_o be_v do_v by_o the_o application_n of_o no_o other_o rule_n josiah_n and_o hezekiah_n make_v use_v of_o no_o other_o no_o more_o do_v ezra_n and_o nehemiah_n there_o be_v here_o a_o allusion_n to_o the_o 40._o chap._n of_o ezekiel_n v._n 5._o etc._n etc._n where_o the_o prophet_n receive_v order_n to_o measure_v the_o temple_n to_o assure_v he_o of_o the_o deliverance_n from_o the_o babylonish_n captivity_n and_o jew_n as_o well_o as_o christian_n be_v agree_v that_o the_o temple_n describe_v by_o ezekiel_n be_v not_o the_o material_a temple_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o that_o of_o the_o messiah_n which_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v any_o other_o than_o his_o church_n which_o st._n paul_n call_v the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n 2_o cor._n 6._o 16._o and_o consequent_o this_o be_v the_o temple_n which_o be_v to_o be_v reestablish_v by_o the_o destruction_n of_o antichristian_a babylon_n that_o so_o there_o may_v be_v a_o correspondence_n between_o st._n john_n and_o ezekiel_n he_o be_v command_v to_o measure_v both_o the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n because_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o church_n but_o what_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o be_v reform_v since_o all_o nation_n have_v be_v make_v drink_v with_o the_o wine_n of_o babylon_n both_o religion_n and_o manner_n faith_n and_o worship_n head_n and_o member_n in_o a_o word_n every_o thing_n ought_v to_o be_v measure_v every_o thing_n stand_v in_o need_n of_o reformation_n the_o court_n without_o the_o temple_n tread_v under_o foot_n by_o the_o gentile_n be_v the_o christian_a church_n but_o become_v antichristian_a by_o its_o idolatry_n the_o gentile_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o pagan_n be_v represent_v tread_v that_o be_v frequent_v the_o outward_a court_n of_o the_o temple_n because_o almost_o all_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v borrow_v from_o the_o heathen_a and_o for_o this_o cause_n also_o it_o be_v call_v the_o court_n without_o which_o be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o temple_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o proper_o the_o temple_n and_o church_n of_o our_o lord_n it_o be_v but_o the_o outward_a court_n where_o the_o gentile_n have_v liberty_n to_o come_v whereas_o it_o be_v give_v in_o command_n to_o leave_v the_o outward_a court_n out_o it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o the_o enjoin_v all_o those_o who_o be_v measure_v and_o rule_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o who_o be_v elsewhere_o call_v the_o seal_v of_o god_n to_o withdraw_v and_o actual_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o make_v a_o society_n apart_o in_o order_n to_o their_o worship_a god_n according_a to_o his_o word_n so_o that_o be_v the_o very_a same_o command_n with_o that_o give_v rev._n 18._o 4._o come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n babylon_n ought_v to_o subsist_v 42._o month_n after_o that_o the_o outward_a court_n of_o the_o temple_n be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n that_o they_o may_v tread_v the_o holy_a city_n under_o foot_n so_o long_o but_o of_o that_o time_n we_o shall_v speak_v in_o another_o place_n xxii_o illustration_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n their_o sackcloth_n state_n the_o time_n of_o their_o prophesy_v and_o their_o dignity_n rev._n chap._n 11._o v._o 3._o and_o i_o will_v give_v power_n unto_o my_o two_o witness_n and_o they_o shall_v prophesy_v 1260_o day_n be_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n v._o 4._o these_o be_v the_o two_o olive_n tree_n and_o the_o two_o candlestick_n stand_v before_o the_o god_n of_o all_o the_o earth_n v._o 5._o and_o if_o any_o man_n will_v hurt_v they_o fire_n proceed_v out_o of_o their_o mouth_n and_o devour_v their_o enemy_n and_o if_o any_o man_n will_v hurt_v they_o he_o must_v in_o this_o manner_n be_v kill_v v._o 6._o these_o have_v power_n to_o shut_v heaven_n that_o it_o rain_v not_o in_o the_o day_n of_o their_o prophecy_n and_o have_v power_n over_o water_n to_o turn_v they_o into_o blood_n and_o to_o smite_v the_o earth_n with_o all_o plague_n as_o often_o as_o they_o will._n they_o who_o by_o the_o two_o witness_n do_v understand_v the_o old_a testament_n and_o the_o new_a have_v not_o hit_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o place_n they_o have_v not_o come_v home_o to_o the_o sense_n but_o they_o have_v touch_v a_o little_a on_o the_o side_n of_o it_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v the_o testimony_n for_o it_o be_v frequent_o so_o call_v psa_n 119._o so_o st._n paul_n style_v also_o the_o gospel_n 1_o cor._n chap._n 2._o v._n 1._o but_o they_o who_o profess_v the_o truth_n and_o be_v the_o defender_n of_o it_o be_v proper_o the_o witness_n here_o speak_v of_o they_o who_o since_o the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n have_v cry_v against_o its_o error_n and_o idolatry_n and_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o these_o witness_n be_v style_v also_o candlestick_n which_o be_v the_o title_n give_v by_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n be_v the_o epistle_n which_o he_o write_v to_o they_o rev._n 1_o 20._o nor_o be_v it_o strange_a that_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o two_o witness_n although_o he_o be_v speak_v of_o a_o numerous_a society_n see_v in_o all_o language_n both_o divine_a and_o humane_a great_a body_n of_o man_n do_v make_v but_o one_o mystical_a person_n thus_o the_o israelite_n be_v consider_v in_o hosea_n as_o one_o woman_n thus_o likewise_o all_o sincere_a christian_n be_v style_v in_o the_o revelation_n the_o lamb_n wife_n and_o all_o false_a christian_n be_v call_v the_o great_a harlot_n and_o the_o historian_n florus_n represent_v the_o whole_a roman_a people_n as_o a_o man_n that_o have_v pass_v through_o the_o different_a stage_n of_o human_a life_n these_o witness_n be_v precise_o two_o neither_o more_o nor_o less_o they_o be_v not_o few_o that_o their_o testimony_n may_v be_v sufficient_a they_o be_v not_o more_o through_o a_o allusion_n to_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ancient_a people_n of_o god_n who_o conduct_n have_v be_v commit_v two_o to_o moses_n &_o aaron_n to_o josuah_n and_o caleb_n to_o elijah_n and_o elisha_n to_o zerobabel_n and_o jehashua_n to_o ezra_n and_o nehemiah_n to_o haggai_n and_o
seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o pope_n as_o successor_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o eight_o king_n be_v also_o the_o pope_n as_o he_o be_v the_o husband_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o rule_v in_o conjunction_n with_o he_o over_o all_o church_n of_o the_o papal_a communion_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v likewise_o the_o pope_n as_o he_o be_v a_o false_a teacher_n one_o who_o seduce_v the_o world_n by_o his_o false_a doctrine_n and_o who_o have_v establish_v the_o most_o despotical_a empire_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n upon_o the_o pretence_n of_o be_v the_o supreme_a teacher_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o word_n prophet_n signify_v usual_o one_o that_o foretelleth_a thing_n to_o come_v but_o it_o be_v also_o evident_a that_o in_o the_o scripture_n it_o do_v sometime_o signify_v only_o a_o teacher_n according_o st._n paul_n in_o his_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n chap._n 14._o use_v the_o term_n prophet_n to_o signify_v mere_o a_o teacher_n or_o one_o that_o explain_v a_o doctrine_n and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v style_v a_o false_a prophet_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v a_o false_a teacher_n one_o that_o teach_v false_a doctrine_n because_o that_o as_o they_o be_v not_o reveal_v so_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o revelation_n we_o have_v already_o prove_v in_o the_o foregoing_a illustration_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n that_o he_o be_v the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n so_o that_o he_o be_v therefore_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o consequent_o anti-christ_n now_o if_o it_o do_v upon_o the_o other_o side_n appear_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v antichrist_n it_o will_v from_o thence_o follow_v that_o he_o be_v the_o false_a prophet_n the_o eight_o king_n the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n and_o we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o give_v that_o light_n to_o these_o two_o truth_n that_o all_o who_o have_v eye_n to_o see_v may_v easy_o discern_v they_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v antichrist_n appear_v from_o this_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o say_v in_o the_o sacred_a scripture_n concern_v antichrist_n but_o what_o perfect_o agree_v to_o the_o pope_n 1_o st._n john_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o 4_o the_o chapt._n of_o his_o one_a epistle_n v_o 3._o that_o he_o be_v antichrist_n who_o deny_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n now_o the_o papal_a doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n answer_v this_o character_n in_o that_o jesus_n christ_n come_v not_o in_o flesh_n upon_o their_o altar_n be_v he_o be_v there_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n which_o have_v neither_o flesh_n nor_o bone_n there_o be_v nothing_o so_o august_n and_o sacred_a in_o the_o papal_a religion_n as_o their_o eucharist_n their_o host_n which_o they_o call_v god_n and_o christ_n body_n but_o a_o christ_n that_o be_v not_o like_a unto_o his_o brother_n &_o a_o god_n that_o be_v not_o manifest_v in_o the_o flesh._n 2_o st._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n who_o be_v the_o anti-christ_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o 2_o d_o epist_n to_o the_o thessalonian_n chap._n 2d_o v_o 4._o that_o he_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god._n now_o ruler_n be_v call_v god_n in_o scripture_n psa_n 82._o v._n 6._o i_o have_v say_v you_o be_v gods._n and_o the_o pope_n do_v exalt_v himself_o over_o king_n and_o emperor_n not_o only_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o spiritual_a father_n but_o in_o that_o of_o lord_n of_o lord_n and_o of_o a_o absolute_a sovereign_n who_o dispose_v of_o their_o crown_n and_o give_v they_o to_o who_o he_o please_v of_o which_o and_o acious_a and_o lofty_a attempt_n history_n do_v furnish_v many_o example_n 3_o st._n paul_n say_v that_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v worship_v now_o the_o sacrament_n be_v worship_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o this_o end_n it_o be_v elevate_v by_o the_o priest_n expose_v upon_o their_o altar_n bear_v about_o in_o procession_n carry_v to_o such_o as_o be_v sick_a by_o the_o priest_n with_o a_o bell_n ring_v before_o it_o whereby_o to_o give_v notice_n to_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o street_n and_o in_o their_o house_n that_o they_o worship_v the_o sacrament_n but_o yet_o the_o pope_n do_v exalt_v himself_o above_o this_o grand_a object_n of_o the_o church_n adoration_n in_o that_o he_o travel_v no_o where_o without_o the_o have_v it_o carry_v before_o he_o as_o the_o chief_a of_o his_o guard_n and_o with_o less_o state_n than_o he_o be_v bear_v himself_o therefore_o cardinal_n perron_n style_v the_o sacrament_n the_o pope_n guard_n of_o defence_n so_o that_o the_o march_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o be_v conceal_v under_o the_o vail_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v accommodate_v unto_o and_o govern_v by_o the_o pope_n necessity_n and_o occasion_n and_o christ_n step_n be_v order_v according_a to_o those_o of_o his_o holiness_n when_o the_o pope_n stop_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n must_v stop_v also_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o christ_n who_o the_o angel_n adore_v must_v wait_v upon_o the_o pleasure_n and_o depend_v upon_o the_o caprice_n and_o humour_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o thus_o as_o belong_v unto_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n to_o do_v the_o pope_n exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v worship_v 4_o st._n paul_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n which_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n because_o there_o have_v be_v no_o such_o thing_n for_o these_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n and_o if_o that_o temple_n be_v yet_o it_o will_v not_o be_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n see_v ever_o since_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o jew_n it_o be_v call_v simple_o the_o temple_n and_o never_o the_o temple_n of_o god._n though_o it_o be_v to_o be_v now_o again_o rebuilt_a and_o make_v every_o way_n what_o it_o be_v before_o the_o time_n of_o vespasian_n yet_o there_o will_v be_v no_o reason_n why_o it_o shall_v becal_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n forasmuch_o as_o since_o the_o abolishment_n of_o the_o levitical_a service_n god_n dwell_v no_o more_o in_o temple_n make_v with_o hand_n act._n 7._o 48._o so_o that_o the_o temple_n here_o mean_v be_v the_o christian_a church_n which_o by_o the_o holy_a apostle_n be_v call_v the_o temple_n of_o god._n there_o it_o be_v that_o the_o pope_n sit_v as_o be_v here_o very_a well_o express_v and_o there_o he_o be_v show_v as_o if_o he_o be_v a_o god._n for_o they_o speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o of_o the_o holy_a chair_n the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o of_o the_o roman_a chair_n they_o use_v to_o say_v that_o such_o a_o one_o do_v now_o sit_v or_o that_o such_o a_o one_o possess_v the_o holy_a chair_n and_o indeed_o the_o pope_n sit_v there_o as_o a_o judge_n give_v out_o decree_v and_o oracle_n as_o a_o infallible_a judge_n and_o as_o the_o sovereign_a judge_n of_o coutroversy_n so_o that_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god._n 5_o st._n paul_n say_v further_a of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n that_o he_o show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v or_o as_o if_o he_o be_v god._n now_o the_o pope_n behave_v himself_o as_o god_n not_o only_o because_o he_o dispense_v with_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o as_o if_o he_o be_v god_n require_v obedience_n to_o his_o own_o law_n under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n and_o because_o he_o boast_v as_o a_o god_n to_o have_v the_o key_n of_o hell_n and_o paradise_n but_o because_o upon_o the_o day_n of_o his_o election_n he_o be_v carry_v into_o the_o great_a church_n and_o there_o place_v upon_o the_o great_a altar_n with_o the_o bible_n under_o his_o foot_n and_o worship_v both_o by_o all_o the_o cardinal_n and_o by_o all_o the_o people_n with_o a_o adoration_n that_o be_v more_o than_o a_o civil_a one_o 6_o st._n paul_n say_v moreover_o of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n that_o his_o come_n be_v with_o all_o power_n and_o sign_n and_o lie_v wonder_n which_o character_n of_o anti-christ_n be_v also_o as_o discernible_a in_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o former_a be_v in_o that_o his_o authority_n as_o well_o as_o his_o doctrine_n be_v found_v upon_o miracle_n nor_o be_v there_o amy_a thing_n else_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o their_o legend_n and_o in_o the_o live_v of_o those_o saint_n who_o the_o pope_n have_v canonise_v but_o they_o be_v lie_v wonder_n and_o who_o falsity_n be_v so_o
the_o ten_o persecution_n of_o which_o that_o of_o diocletian_a be_v the_o last_o that_o of_o pergamus_n have_v a_o reference_n to_o the_o time_n when_o antichrist_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o when_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v hardly_o visible_a through_o her_o dwell_n as_o the_o church_n of_o pergamus_n do_v where_o satan_n have_v his_o throne_n that_o of_o thyatira_n have_v a_o great_a conformity_n to_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n when_o antichrist_n both_o begin_v to_o fall_v and_o begin_v to_o raise_v himself_o again_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n give_v by_o our_o saviour_n to_o that_o of_o thyatira_n thou_o have_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o jezebel_n and_o thou_o have_v not_o know_v the_o depth_n of_o satan_n that_o of_o sardis_n have_v a_o resemblance_n to_o the_o reform_a church_n degenerate_v and_o fall_v into_o corruption_n of_o manner_n thou_o have_v a_o name_n that_o thou_o live_v and_o be_v dead_a yet_o thou_o have_v a_o few_o name_n which_o have_v not_o defile_v their_o garment_n that_o of_o philadelphia_n be_v a_o protrature_n of_o that_o of_o the_o church_n when_o she_o shall_v be_v perfect_o reform_v when_o zion_n shall_v be_v perfect_o reestablish_v when_o the_o alone_a key_n of_o david_n shall_v open_v and_o shut_v when_o the_o voice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v perfect_o follow_v and_o that_o both_o with_o respect_n unto_o manner_n and_o to_o faith_n this_o be_v the_o state_n wherein_o the_o church_n will_v be_v during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o millennian_a reign_n whereof_o we_o have_v before_o speak_v last_o that_o of_o laodicea_n be_v a_o mirour_n wherein_o we_o may_v behold_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n when_o zeal_n shall_v have_v become_v cold_a charity_n scarce_o to_o be_v find_v and_o corruption_n shall_v abound_v and_o be_v universal_a and_o thereby_o draw_v upon_o the_o world_n that_o deluge_n of_o fire_n which_o shall_v give_v a_o renovation_n unto_o it_o these_o reflection_n do_v show_v we_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o lord_n direct_v the_o seven_o epistle_n and_o all_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n of_o st._n john_n precise_o to_o the_o seven_o church_n but_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o surprise_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v make_v no_o mention_n nor_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o of_o the_o pope_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o he_o forget_v his_o vicar_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n which_o either_o have_v be_v or_o be_v to_o be_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n how_o come_v he_o to_o be_v unmindful_a of_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o infallibility_n of_o the_o alone_a fountain_n of_o all_o lawful_a vocation_n and_o mission_n and_o of_o the_o centre_n of_o religion_n for_o see_v the_o lord_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v not_o man_n that_o he_o shall_v lie_v or_o the_o son_n of_o man_n that_o he_o shall_v repent_v it_o be_v the_o more_o remarkable_a that_o he_o shall_v have_v forget_v in_o a_o book_n purposely_o write_v to_o mark_v out_o the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o distinguish_v she_o from_o babylon_n point_v which_o according_a to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n be_v fundamental_a and_o such_o as_o man_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o without_o hazard_v salvation_n so_o that_o now_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v what_o she_o pretend_v o_o that_o god_n the_o father_n of_o mercy_n and_o light_n will_v remove_v from_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n the_o vail_n of_o prejudices_fw-la and_o passion_n that_o all_o christian_n may_v come_v to_o see_v the_o danger_n of_o maintain_v communion_n with_o the_o romish_a church_n the_o necessity_n of_o reformation_n and_o the_o conformiry_n of_o the_o worship_n which_o protestant_n render_v unto_o god_n with_o the_o sacred_a and_o inviolable_a rule_n of_o the_o gospel_n finis_fw-la a_o defence_n of_o the_o illustration_n upon_o the_o apocalypse_n of_o st._n john_n concern_v the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n in_o answer_n to_o mr._n jurieu_o jurieu_o be_v apology_n for_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o scripture-prophesy_n print_a in_o the_o year_n 1688._o the_o preface_n be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o all_o who_o publish_v their_o meditation_n upon_o the_o revelation_n be_v find_v to_o agree_v in_o their_o explication_n of_o that_o divine_a book_n as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v in_o their_o exposition_n of_o the_o other_o sacred_a write_n but_o how_o desirable_a soever_o this_o be_v it_o have_v not_o hither_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v and_o a_o uniformity_n of_o opinion_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o prophecy_n who_o accomplishment_n be_v yet_o to_o come_v be_v no_o less_o impossible_a to_o interpreter_n that_o be_v not_o divine_o inspire_v than_o the_o knowledge_n of_o those_o future_a thing_n be_v which_o they_o do_v predict_v so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o strange_a that_o mr._n jurieu_o in_o his_o accomplishment_n of_o prophecy_n and_o the_o anonymous_n author_n in_o his_o illustration_n upon_o the_o apocalypse_n do_v not_o universal_o accord_v and_o that_o in_o their_o exposition_n of_o the_o 16._o chap._n they_o be_v find_v to_o contradict_v one_o another_o nay_o it_o will_v be_v a_o kind_n of_o miracle_n shall_v they_o upon_o the_o many_o various_a subject_n of_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n be_v find_v in_o all_o thing_n to_o have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n but_o possible_o some_o will_v be_v surprise_v that_o two_o reform_a divine_n shall_v write_v against_o one_o another_o and_o probable_o some_o may_v not_o only_o be_v surprise_v but_o scandal_v throw_v their_o see_v two_o brethren_n differ_v and_o throw_v a_o apprehension_n that_o the_o papist_n may_v draw_v some_o advantage_n from_o their_o disagreement_n and_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o if_o man_n surprise_n at_o their_o difference_n shall_v have_v that_o effect_n it_o have_v be_v a_o thousand_o time_n better_o that_o both_o those_o author_n have_v forever_o conceal_v their_o thought_n than_o to_o give_v the_o least_o matter_n of_o scandal_n to_o their_o brethren_n by_o publish_v of_o they_o the_o design_n therefore_o of_o this_o preface_n be_v to_o obviate_v these_o two_o difficulty_n and_o to_o justify_v not_o only_o those_o two_o antagonist_n but_o all_o other_o who_o may_v embark_v in_o this_o quarrel_n by_o espouse_v the_o one_o side_n or_o the_o other_o as_o to_o the_o first_o difficulty_n i_o do_v affirm_v that_o if_o any_o be_v offend_v at_o the_o see_v two_o reform_v divine_n write_v against_o each_o other_o in_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o 16._o chap._n about_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n the_o offence_n be_v take_v and_o not_o give_v and_o i_o do_v withal_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o every_o one_o in_o his_o exposition_n of_o prophecy_n to_o pursue_v that_o way_n which_o seem_v best_a unto_o he_o if_o in_o his_o explication_n he_o contradict_v any_o article_n of_o faith_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n i_o do_v confess_v that_o in_o this_o case_n all_o man_n have_v reason_n to_o be_v offend_v with_o he_o who_o shall_v by_o his_o interpretation_n overthrow_v any_o of_o those_o article_n and_o they_o have_v cause_n to_o treat_v that_o expositor_n as_o a_o innovator_n and_o to_o disclaim_v his_o exposition_n as_o a_o heresy_n but_o which_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v subvert_v or_o so_o much_o as_o oppose_v or_o any_o way_n injure_v by_o the_o either_o say_n that_o the_o vial_n be_v pour_v out_o or_o that_o they_o be_v not_o pour_v out_o mr._n jurieu_o apply'_v all_o the_o event_n since_o the_o ten_o century_n to_o the_o vial_n as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v all_o this_o while_n pour_v forth_o and_o the_o anonymous_n author_n of_o the_o illustration_n apply_v they_o to_o the_o trumpet_n which_o have_v sound_v and_o not_o to_o the_o vial_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v still_o to_o be_v pour_v forth_o now_o what_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v either_o gainsay_v or_o wrong_v by_o these_o two_o different_a exposition_n but_o one_o may_v say_v that_o it_o will_v at_o least_o beget_v a_o dispute_n about_o the_o explication_n of_o a_o book_n which_o all_o christian_n ought_v to_o pay_v a_o deference_n unto_o as_o a_o divine_a book_n and_o a_o dispute_n which_o be_v begin_v at_o such_o a_o conjuncture_n as_o that_o wherein_o we_o be_v may_v in_o all_o probability_n not_o have_v a_o good_a issue_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a this_o dispute_n will_v stir_v up_o the_o curiosity_n of_o divers_a adversary_n who_o by_o come_v to_o read_v these_o two_o work_n will_v from_o thence_o learn_v very_o important_a truth_n which_o they_o be_v yet_o ignorant_a of_o they_o will_v thereby_o understand_v that_o the_o pope_n who_o they_o worship_v as_o a_o deity_n be_v the_o original_a picture_n of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n who_o be_v
thing_n one_a he_o study_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o vial_n have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n be_v pour_v forth_o that_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o six_o first_o be_v already_o past_a and_o that_o the_o seven_o have_v be_v a_o pour_v out_o for_o these_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n will_v be_v sudden_o empty_a and_o issue_n in_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n 2_o he_o endeavour_v to_o refute_v the_o reason_n by_o which_o the_o anonymous_n author_n pretend_v to_o have_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o the_o vial_n yet_o pour_v out_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v until_o under_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o foundation_n upon_o which_o mr._n jurieu_o have_v build_v his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 16_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o he_o consider_v the_o seven_o vial_n as_o seven_o period_n of_o time._n which_o period_n he_o make_v to_o begin_v in_o the_o ten_o century_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o the_o first_o of_o the_o seven_o plague_n which_o produce_v the_o noisome_a sore_o fall_v upon_o the_o ten_o age_n and_o this_o first_o period_n last_v above_o 150_o year_n and_o extend_v a_o great_a way_n into_o the_o eleven_o century_n the_o second_o and_o three_o plague_n which_o fall_v upon_o the_o sea_n and_o upon_o the_o river_n and_o convert_v they_o into_o blood_n and_o which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v nothing_o else_o save_v the_o croisado_n reach_v from_o the_o eleven_o age_n to_o the_o thirteen_o the_o four_o plague_n that_o fall_v upon_o the_o sun_n and_o which_o scorch_a man_n with_o fire_n be_v that_o which_o according_a to_o he_o befall_v the_o pope_n upon_o the_o increase_n of_o his_o authority_n when_o he_o become_v a_o tyrant_n over_o the_o world_n whereas_o before_o he_o have_v be_v a_o tyrant_n only_o over_o the_o church_n and_o this_o period_n he_o say_v continue_v from_o the_o year_n 1074._o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o fourteen_o age._n the_o five_o which_o be_v that_o which_o fall_v upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v the_o translation_n of_o the_o papal_a seat_n and_o court_n to_o avignon_n that_o render_v the_o papal_a kingdom_n full_a of_o darkness_n and_o which_o last_v from_o 1305._o until_o 1440._o the_o six_o vial_n which_o be_v pour_v forth_o upon_o the_o river_n euphrates_n dry_v up_o its_o water_n and_o make_v way_n for_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n be_v according_o to_o he_o the_o irruption_n of_o the_o turk_n upon_o the_o eastern_a roman_a empire_n and_o this_o 6_o period_n signify_v by_o the_o six_o vial_n he_o affirm_v to_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o year_n 1420_o till_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n which_o be_v about_o a_o hundred_o and_o five_o and_o twenty_o year_n at_o which_o time_n the_o seven_o vial_n begin_v to_o be_v pour_v forth_o and_o will_v end_v in_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n this_o be_v the_o great_a principle_n that_o mr._n jurieu_o go_v upon_o the_o seven_o vial_n say_v he_o be_v certain_o seven_o period_n of_o time_n and_o from_o this_o principle_n he_o draw_v three_o conclusion_n 1_o that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o seven_o vial_n and_o the_o seven_o plague_n that_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n and_o that_o the_o seven_o vial_n denote_v the_o seven_o period_n of_o time_n wherein_o those_o judgement_n be_v to_o fall_v upon_o the_o papal_a empire_n 2_o that_o all_o the_o plague_n be_v design_v against_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n and_o not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o they_o against_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o turk_n it_o be_v certain_a say_v he_o that_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v entire_o intend_v against_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n 3_o that_o there_o be_v in_o all_o thirteen_o plague_n whereof_o the_o 6_o first_o have_v destroy_v the_o roman_a empire_n as_o civil_a and_o that_o these_o six_o plague_n fall_v under_o the_o five_o first_o trumpet_n &_o that_o the_o six_o trumpet_n which_o be_v subdivide_v into_o seven_o vial_n shall_v destroy_v the_o same_o empire_n as_o ecclesiastical_a and_o papal_a and_o that_o the_o vial_n have_v be_v pour_v out_o since_o the_o ten_o century_n that_o the_o seven_o be_v not_o yet_o whole_o pour_v forth_o but_o that_o it_o begin_v at_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n reformation_n where_o he_o place_v the_o harvest_n and_o will_v end_v at_o the_o general_a reformation_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o vintage_n i_o have_v hear_v it_o alway'_v say_v that_o whatsoever_o be_v style_v a_o principle_n in_o any_o science_n aught_o to_o be_v clear_a and_o of_o such_o a_o evidence_n as_o to_o set_v it_o beyond_o contradiction_n whereas_o mr._n iurieu_n principle_n that_o the_o seven_o vial_n be_v certain_o seven_o period_n of_o time_n have_v not_o this_o character_n be_v neither_o certain_a nor_o clear_a to_o those_o that_o be_v verse_v in_o the_o read_n of_o the_o prophet_n in_o which_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o footstep_n of_o it_o to_o be_v find_v it_o be_v evident_a and_o certain_a say_v mr._n i._o because_o the_o term_n vial_n signify_v a_o hourglass_n and_o not_o a_o cup._n for_o a_o cup_n be_v of_o another_o form_n than_o a_o vial_n in_o that_o this_o have_v a_o large_a belly_n and_o a_o narrow_a mouth_n but_o it_o be_v not_o about_o the_o form_n of_o a_o vial_n that_o we_o treat_v but_o about_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o term._n nor_o be_v there_o any_o greek_a author_n that_o ascribe_v to_o the_o word_n vial_n the_o signification_n of_o a_o hourglass_n neither_o be_v there_o one_o example_n to_o that_o purpose_n either_o in_o henry_n stevens_n thesauras_n or_o in_o favorinus_n or_o in_o suidas_n or_o in_o hesychius_n or_o in_o the_o glossary_a but_o by_o all_o dictionary_n it_o do_v appear_v that_o the_o term_n vial_n signify_v a_o cup_n a_o chalice_n in_o a_o word_n a_o vessel_n design_v to_o drink_v in_o or_o any_o thing_n rather_o than_o a_o glass_n for_o the_o measure_n of_o time._n so_o that_o mr._n iurieu'_v great_a principle_n be_v more_o than_o doubtful_a but_o then_o the_o use_n to_o which_o st._n john_n apply_v this_o term_n vial_n do_v make_v we_o plain_o see_v its_o falsehood_n in_o the_o 5_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n v._n 8._o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n fall_v down_o before_o the_o throne_n have_v golden_a vial_n full_a of_o odour_n which_o be_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n now_o can_v vial_n there_o signify_v hour-glass_n be_v hour-glass_n use_v to_o offer_v incense_n in_o and_o to_o scatter_v perfume_n in_o the_o place_n of_o worship_n as_o well_o as_o to_o measure_v and_o design_n time_n sure_o mr._n jurieu_o will_v grant_v that_o vial_n in_o the_o 5_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o hourglass_n but_o cup_n &_o the_o odour_n whereof_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a determine_v their_o signification_n to_o be_v cup_n rather_o than_o hourglass_n we_o may_v also_o affirm_v that_o the_o term_n vial_n chap._n 16._o can_v have_v no_o other_o signification_n but_o this_o in_o that_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n whereof_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a adjudge_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o to_o bowl_n or_o cup_n out_o of_o which_o the_o enemy_n of_o god_n church_n be_v make_v to_o drink_v rather_o than_o to_o hour-glass_n for_o the_o measure_n and_o define_v of_o time_n it_o may_v be_v likewise_o tell_v he_o that_o it_o be_v say_v chap._n 18._o v._n 3._o that_o babylon_n shall_v drink_v of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n though_o the_o word_n vial_n be_v not_o in_o the_o original_n yet_o it_o determin_n the_o signification_n of_o vial_n chap._n 16._o to_o be_v cup_n because_o they_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o one_o place_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o other_o it_o may_v be_v far_o say_v unto_o he_o that_o chap._n 16._o speak_v not_o simple_o of_o vial_n but_o of_o golden_a vial_n and_o thereupon_o he_o may_v be_v ask_v whether_o hour-glass_n be_v ancient_o make_v of_o gold_n so_o that_o thereby_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n may_v allude_v unto_o they_o it_o may_v also_o be_v demand_v of_o he_o whether_o a_o hourglass_n of_o gold_n will_v be_v proper_a to_o measure_v time_n by_o be_v gold_n ancient_o transparent_a that_o man_n can_v see_v throw_v it_o how_o the_o water_n run_v out_o as_o we_o now_o see_v throw_v glass_n how_o the_o sand_n drain_v away_o but_o mr._n jurieu_o object_n that_o the_o vial_n be_v pour_v forth_o upon_o the_o earth_n upon_o the_o sea_n upon_o fountain_n and_o river_n upon_o the_o sun_n upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n upon_o euphrates_n and_o into_o the_o air_n which_o can_v be_v say_v of_o drink_n or_o of_o
their_o felicity_n and_o whence_o they_o same_o 159_o 8_o of_o the_o silence_n in_o heaven_n for_o half_a a_o hour_n 162_o 9_o of_o the_o seven_o angel_n with_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o of_o the_o angel_n who_o cast_v the_o censer_n into_o the_o earth_n 163_o 10_o of_o the_o first_o trumpet_n and_o of_o the_o hail_v fire_n and_o blood._n 165_o 11_o of_o the_o second_o trumpet_n a_o mountain_n burn_v cast_v in_o the_o sea_n and_o a_o three_o part_n of_o it_o become_v blood._n 167_o 12_o of_o the_o three_o trumpet_n a_o great_a star_n fall_v from_o heaven_n 169_o 13_o of_o the_o four_o trumpet_n the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o of_o the_o moon_n and_o of_o the_o star_n smite_v 172_o 14_o of_o the_o five_o trumpet_n the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n give_v to_o the_o star_n that_o fall_v from_o heaven_n 174_o 15_o of_o the_o locust_n 179_o 16_o of_o the_o six_o trumpet_n the_o lose_n of_o the_o four_o angel_n in_o the_o river_n euphrates_n 194_o 17_o of_o the_o angel_n with_o the_o book_n open_a 201_o 18_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o angel_n that_o have_v his_o right_a foot_n upon_o the_o sea_n and_o his_o left_a upon_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o seven_o thunder_n 203_o 19_o of_o the_o angel_n oath_n and_o of_o the_o finish_v the_o mystery_n of_o god._n 205_o 20_o of_o the_o angel_n give_v the_o book_n to_o s._n john_n to_o be_v eat_v and_o of_o the_o effect_n which_o ensue_v thereupon_o pag._n 207_o 21_o of_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o of_o the_o outward_a court_n to_o be_v tread_v under_o foot_n of_o the_o gentile_n 209_o 22_o of_o the_o two_o witness_n their_o sackcloth_n state_n the_o time_n of_o their_o prophesy_v and_o their_o dignity_n 212_o 23_o of_o the_o witness_n be_v overcome_v and_o slay_v and_o leave_v unbury_v 216_o 24_o of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o witness_n their_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o of_o what_o follow_v upon_o their_o triumph_n 227_o 25_o of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o ark_n open_v in_o heaven_n the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n become_v the_o lord_n 240_o 26_o of_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o vial_n 245_o 27_o of_o the_o time_n that_o the_o beast_n reign_n be_v to_o continue_v 265_o 28_o of_o the_o time_n when_o the_o beast_n reign_v or_o the_o papal_a empire_n begin_v 269_o 29_o of_o the_o destruction_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n 278_o 30_o of_o s._n john_n offence_n in_o fall_v at_o the_o angel_n foot_n to_o worship_v he_o 280_o 31_o of_o christ_n direct_n his_o epistle_n and_o his_o revelation_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n and_o why_o 284_o â—_o defence_n of_o the_o illustration_n upon_o the_o apocalypse_n concern_v the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n page_n 1_o reason_n for_o the_o non-effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n 27_o a_o new_a systeme_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n or_o a_o plain_a and_o methodical_a explanation_n of_o all_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n the_o first_o part._n i._o illustration_n what_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v by_o the_o beast_n saint_n john_n have_v in_o the_o 17._o chapter_n v_o 1_o 2_o 3._o tell_v we_o how_o he_o be_v carry_v into_o the_o wilderness_n by_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o angel_n that_o have_v the_o seven_o viol_n and_o how_o he_o there_o see_v a_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o scarlet_a beast_n full_a of_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o have_v in_o the_o vision_n relate_v in_o the_o 13._o chapter_n describe_v this_o beast_n unto_o we_o we_o be_v therefore_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o inquire_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o this_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n that_o we_o may_v be_v able_a thereby_o to_o know_v with_o the_o more_o certainty_n and_o with_o the_o great_a plainness_n who_o this_o woman_n be_v that_o be_v call_v babylon_n the_o great_a who_o the_o beast_n carry_v nor_o will_v it_o be_v difficult_a to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n and_o import_n of_o this_o term_n beast_n it_o have_v be_v explain_v in_o the_o vision_n of_o daniel_n for_o that_o prophet_n have_v in_o the_o 7_o the_o chap._n v_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 6_o 7._o declare_v how_o that_o he_o behold_v four_o beast_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n the_o first_o whereof_o resemble_v a_o lion_n the_o second_o a_o bear_n the_o three_o a_o leopard_n and_o the_o four_o different_a from_o the_o three_o former_a he_o add_v that_o have_v ask_v one_o of_o the_o angel_n that_o stand_v before_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n be_v what_o the_o meaning_n of_o that_o vision_n may_v be_v it_o be_v answer_v he_o v_o 17._o that_o these_o four_o beast_n be_v four_o king_n which_o shall_v arise_v upon_o the_o earth_n so_o that_o this_o explication_n vouchsaved_a by_o the_o angel_n unto_o daniel_n concern_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n do_v full_o inform_v we_o that_o this_o term_n beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n signify_v a_o power_n à n_a empire_n a_o succession_n of_o king_n and_o ruler_n as_o the_o four_o in_o daniel_n vision_n represent_v the_o four_o empire_n the_o assyrian_a persian_a grecian_a and_o roman_a with_o which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v concern_v and_o which_o four_o empire_n have_v be_v before_o represent_v by_o the_o image_n that_o appear_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n in_o his_o dream_n dan._n 2._o 31_o etc._n etc._n the_o word_n beast_n be_v then_o use_v in_o the_o vision_n of_o daniel_n to_o denote_v a_o empire_n or_o a_o succession_n of_o sovereign_a ruler_n it_o can_v have_v no_o other_o signification_n affix_v unto_o it_o in_o the_o vision_n of_o st._n john_n forasmuch_o as_o one_o spirit_n inspire_v both_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o this_o be_v the_o more_o evident_a in_o that_o daniel_n four_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o st._n john_n vision_n as_o do_v plain_o appear_v by_o the_o universal_a and_o perfect_a agreement_n that_o be_v between_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o 1._o whereas_o daniel_n tell_v we_o c._n 7._o v._n 7._o that_o the_o four_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o to_o which_o he_o give_v no_o name_n be_v different_a from_o the_o three_o former_a from_o the_o lion_n the_o bear_n and_o the_o leopard_n so_o st._n john_n represent_v the_o beast_n upon_o which_o the_o woman_n sit_v not_o only_o as_o diverse_a from_o those_o three_o but_o as_o that_o which_o there_o be_v none_o that_o bear_v any_o resemblance_n unto_o and_o which_o as_o he_o say_v rev._n 13._o 2._o have_v the_o body_n of_o a_o leopard_n and_o who_o foot_n be_v as_o the_o foot_n of_o a_o bear_n and_o his_o mouth_n as_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o lion._n 2._o whereas_o daniel_n chap._n 7._o 7._o say_v of_o the_o four_o beast_n that_o he_o have_v ten_o horn_n st._n john_n say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o beast_n that_o carry_v the_o woman_n rev._n 17._o 12._o 3._o and_o as_o daniel_n inform_v we_o chap._n 7._o 24._o that_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v out_o of_o that_o kingdom_n st._n john_n likewise_o assure_v we_o rev._n 17._o 12_o that_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n upon_o which_o the_o woman_n sit_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v not_o then_o receive_v any_o kingdom_n 4._o whereas_o daniel_n say_v chap._n 7._o v._n 8._o 25._o that_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n have_v a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o utter_v word_n against_o the_o most_o high._n st._n john_n also_o say_v of_o the_o beast_n that_o carry_v the_o woman_n rev._n 13._o 5_o 6._o that_o there_o be_v give_v unto_o he_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o that_o he_o open_v his_o mouth_n in_o blasphemy_n against_o god._n 5._o forasmuch_o as_o daniel_n tell_v we_o chap._n 7._o v._n 21._o concern_v the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n that_o he_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n and_o prevail_v against_o they_o st._n john_n say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n upon_o which_o the_o woman_n sit_v rev._n 13._o 7._o namely_o that_o it_o be_v give_v unto_o he_o to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n and_o to_o overcome_v they_o 6._o and_o whereas_o daniel_n declare_v chap._n 7._o v._n 25._o that_o the_o saint_n shall_v be_v give_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n a_o time_n time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n st._n john_n declare_v also_o of_o the_o beast_n upon_o which_o the_o woman_n sit_v rev._n 13._o 7._o that_o power_n be_v give_v unto_o he_o to_o continue_v forty_o and_o two_o month_n which_o make_v just_a three_o prophetical_a year_n and_o a_o half_a 7._o last_o forasmuch_o as_o daniel_n say_v of_o the_o four_o beast_n chap._n 7._o v._n 11._o that_o he_o be_v
the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n forasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v do_v it_o himself_o both_o in_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v 144._o and_o in_o discover_v 12._o to_o be_v the_o cubical_a root_n of_o it_o for_o not_o be_v satisfy_v to_o tell_v we_o rev._n 7._o 5_o etc._n etc._n that_o there_o be_v 12000._o seal_v out_o of_o every_o tribe_n he_o give_v we_o further_a to_o understand_v that_o all_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n be_v to_o be_v count_v by_o twelve_o thus_o there_o be_v ascribe_v unto_o it_o 12_o foundation_n 12._o gate_n 12_o angel_n 12._o tribe_n 12000._o furlong_n rev._n 21._o 12_o etc._n etc._n and_o 12._o manner_n of_o fruit_n of_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n rev._n 22._o 2._o and_o because_o 12._o time_n 12._o make_v 144._o he_o therefore_o express_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o mystical_a jerusalem_n be_v 144._o cubit_n this_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v not_o do_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o beast_n for_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o have_v reveal_v his_o number_n he_o do_v not_o discover_v the_o cubical_a root_n of_o it_o but_o require_v we_o to_o search_v it_o out_o let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n say_v he_o count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n let_v we_o then_o obey_v this_o command_n and_o search_v out_o the_o cubical_a root_n of_o 666._o and_o we_o shall_v find_v it_o to_o be_v 25._o because_o 25._o multiply_v by_o itself_o make_v 625._o to_o which_o the_o fraction_n of_o 41._o be_v add_v there_o result_v the_o number_n of_o 666._o now_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a that_o the_o number_n 25._o be_v sacred_a in_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v to_o be_v find_v every_o where_o both_o in_o her_o hierarchy_n and_o in_o her_o doctrine_n according_a to_o onuphrius_n rome_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n and_o throne_n of_o the_o papacy_n have_v 25._o material_a gate_n and_o as_o many_o mystical_a one_o or_o 25._o churches_n wherein_o they_o do_v baptize_v according_a to_o baronius_n ciaconius_n pot._n virgil_n onuphrius_n and_o platina_n rome_n have_v at_o first_o but_o 25._o cardinal_n 25._o curate_n and_o 25._o parish_n according_a to_o onuphrius_n and_o lipsius_n the_o compass_n and_o circumference_n of_o rome_n be_v 25._o furlong_n according_a to_o bzovius_fw-la she_o have_v 25._o penitentiaries_n there_o be_v in_o st._n peter_n church_n at_o rome_n 25._o altar_n and_o the_o great_a altar_n have_v according_a to_o aug._n rocca_n a_o cross_n upon_o it_o that_o be_v 25._o span_n high_a and_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v baronius_n and_o onuphrius_n each_o side_n of_o that_o altar_n be_v 25._o foot_n large_a there_o be_v also_o upon_o all_o their_o altar_n the_o number_n of_o 25._o imprint_v in_o that_o the_o five_o wound_n christ_n be_v grave_v upon_o they_o in_o five_o several_a place_n there_o be_v usual_o 25._o monk_n in_o their_o cloister_n and_o for_o some_o age_n they_o have_v hold_v their_o jubilee_n every_o 25._o year_n there_o be_v 25._o article_n of_o the_o papal_a faith_n for_o so_o many_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o contain_v and_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o give_v we_o the_o last_o summary_n and_o account_n of_o their_o doctrine_n be_v both_o finish_v in_o 25._o session_n and_o sign_v by_o 25._o archbishop_n so_o that_o 25._o be_v the_o cubical_a root_n of_o 666._o and_o this_o number_n be_v find_v in_o the_o popish_a church_n run_v through_o all_o that_o be_v sacred_a and_o august_n both_o in_o their_o hierarchy_n doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n it_o do_v undeniable_o follow_v that_o 666._o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n and_o as_o the_o number_n 12._o through_o be_v the_o cubical_a root_n and_o the_o foundation_n of_o 144._o which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o true_a church_n give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v found_v alone_o upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 12._o apostle_n so_o the_o number_n 25_o which_o exceed_v twelve_o by_o above_o a_o half_a be_v the_o cubical_a root_n and_o foundation_n of_o 666._o which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n serve_v to_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o vast_a multitude_n of_o tradition_n which_o be_v the_o basis_n of_o the_o papacy_n shall_v not_o make_v we_o take_v she_o for_o the_o true_a church_n as_o the_o papist_n groundless_o pretend_v but_o to_o look_v upon_o she_o as_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n and_o as_o great_a babylon_n if_o the_o reader_n shall_v now_o demand_v why_o the_o holy_a ghost_n give_v the_o number_n 666._o for_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n rather_o than_o the_o number_n 625._o see_v 25._o make_v the_o just_a square_a root_n of_o 625._o without_o a_o fraction_n whereas_o to_o raise_v 666._o from_o a_o multiplication_n of_o 25._o there_o must_v be_v add_v a_o fraction_n of_o 41._o i_o answer_v that_o if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v intend_v to_o mark_v out_o unto_o we_o only_o the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n he_o will_v have_v satisfy_v himself_o with_o the_o number_n 625._o but_o design_v to_o point_v out_o unto_o we_o also_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n it_o become_v his_o wisdom_n to_o give_v we_o the_o number_n 666._o that_o so_o by_o these_o two_o delineation_n he_o may_v the_o better_o paint_v he_o out_o unto_o we_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o beast_n name_v do_v contain_v and_o produce_v that_o number_n and_o here_o likewise_o we_o be_v to_o attend_v unto_o and_o serve_v ourselves_o of_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o spirit_n who_o say_v let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man._n now_o every_o one_o know_v that_o they_o be_v man_n who_o at_o first_o invent_v the_o use_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o alphabet_n in_o number_v and_o compute_v and_o who_o give_v to_o every_o letter_n its_o value_n it_o be_v true_a the_o apocalypse_n be_v the_o only_a scripture_n book_n where_o the_o letter_n be_v apply_v to_o this_o use_n but_o that_o custom_n have_v obtain_v among_o the_o grecian_n before_o st._n john_n write_v the_o holy_a ghost_n himself_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o by_o employ_v three_o letter_n of_o the_o greek_a alphabet_n to_o express_v the_o number_n 666._o he_o do_v by_o his_o own_o example_n teach_v we_o to_o search_v for_o this_o number_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n now_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o we_o have_v already_o show_v be_v the_o roman_a church_n and_o papal_a empire_n and_o in_o the_o greek_a which_o be_v the_o language_n wherein_o the_o revelation_n be_v write_v the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v lateinos_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v call_v the_o latin_a church_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o greek_a and_o its_o religious_a service_n be_v through_o the_o whole_a papal_a dominion_n perform_v in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n nor_o do_v the_o pope_n emit_v his_o bull_n nor_o brief_n nor_o dispensation_n nor_o excommunication_n in_o any_o language_n save_o the_o latin_a now_o if_o we_o take_v the_o letter_n in_o the_o name_n lateinos_n according_a to_o their_o value_n in_o the_o greek_a alphabet_n we_o shall_v therein_o precise_o find_v the_o number_n 666._o a_o 30_o a_o 1_o t_o 300_o e_o 5_o i_o 10_o n_o 50_o o_fw-fr 70_o σ_n 200_o  _fw-fr 666_o what_o can_v be_v say_v against_o this_o computation_n be_v it_o not_o ireneus_fw-la one_o of_o the_o holy_a as_o well_o as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o the_o father_n that_o make_v it_o one_o that_o have_v be_v the_o disciple_n of_o polycarp_n who_o have_v converse_v with_o st._n john_n there_o may_v indeed_o be_v find_v some_o other_o greek_a name_n who_o letter_n make_v that_o number_n but_o then_o the_o other_o feature_n of_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o do_v all_o agree_v to_o the_o papal_a church_n and_o kingdom_n be_v not_o find_v in_o any_o of_o those_o other_o subject_n so_o that_o we_o must_v necessary_o conclude_v that_o the_o papal_a empire_n be_v the_o only_a thing_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o represent_v in_o this_o description_n beside_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v afford_v we_o more_o representation_n of_o the_o papacy_n than_o one_o that_o he_o may_v both_o make_v it_o the_o more_o discernible_a and_o render_v those_o inexcusable_a that_o will_v not_o know_v it_o in_o the_o 13._o chapter_n he_o describe_v it_o both_o under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o beast_n i._n e._n of_o a_o power_n and_o empire_n and_o of_o a_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n i._n e._n that_o have_v a_o twofold_a jurisdiction_n a_o spiritual_a and_o a_o temporal_a of_o which_o twofold_a authority_n
he_o come_v he_o must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o even_o he_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o go_v into_o perdition_n he_o of_o who_o the_o angel_n say_v one_o be_v be_v the_o roman_a emperor_n who_o be_v master_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o st._n john_n time_n he_o of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v be_v the_o pope_n who_o be_v not_o in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n but_o have_v be_v since_o the_o five_o century_n the_o angel_n predict_v concern_v the_o elevation_n of_o this_o bishop_n to_o his_o grandeur_n when_o he_o come_v i._n e._n when_o he_o shall_v usurp_v the_o sovereignty_n and_o domination_n that_o he_o must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n the_o pope_n become_v master_n of_o rome_n and_o temporal_a lord_n over_o it_o when_o gregory_n the_o second_o excommunicate_v leo_n the_o emperor_n then_o say_v sigonius_n rome_n pass_v from_o the_o greek_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o heresy_n about_o image_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o for_o seventy_o year_n it_o remain_v in_o the_o same_o condition_n under_o the_o pope_n that_o it_o have_v be_v former_o under_o the_o emperor_n and_o be_v the_o subject_n and_o slave_n of_o these_o new_a lord_n but_o that_o form_n of_o government_n continue_v not_o above_o seventy_o year_n for_o so_o say_v the_o angel_n it_o must_v continue_v for_o a_o short_a space_n afterward_o the_o sovereignty_n become_v divide_v betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o if_o the_o pope_n be_v temporal_a lord_n and_o master_n rome_n be_v also_o lady_n and_o mistress_n and_o this_o be_v exact_o what_o the_o angel_n say_v to_o st._n john_n and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o even_o he_o be_v the_o eight_o king._n this_o bear_v no_o difficulty_n because_o he_o add_v he_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o for_o see_v the_o pope_n be_v the_o seven_o head_n and_o the_o seven_o king_n and_o that_o the_o angel_n say_v that_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v of_o the_o seven_o it_o can_v otherways_o be_v but_o that_o he_o understand_v the_o pope_n as_o exercise_v his_o domination_n after_o two_o different_a manner_n the_o first_o alone_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o temporal_a lord_n of_o rome_n and_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o emperor_n who_o seat_n with_o all_o their_o right_n and_o sovereignty_n he_o have_v usurp_v the_o other_o in_o conjunction_n with_o rome_n which_o continue_v to_o this_o day_n and_o have_v from_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n leo_n the_o three_o in_o who_o the_o first_o sort_n of_o domination_n end_v it_o be_v in_o virtue_n of_o this_o union_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o government_n that_o upon_o the_o one_o hand_n rome_n be_v reverence_v as_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n as_o the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n the_o guardian_n of_o faith_n have_v her_o senate_n make_v up_o of_o cardinal_n qualify_v with_o the_o title_n of_o cardinal_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o by_o who_o counsel_n as_o affair_n be_v manage_v so_o it_o be_v by_o their_o vote_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v choose_v and_o it_o be_v from_o this_o upon_o the_o other_o hand_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v worship_v as_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n as_o vicar_n general_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o husband_n of_o the_o church_n as_o god_n on_o earth_n and_o as_o sovereign_a judge_n of_o all_o and_o who_o can_v be_v judge_v by_o none_o this_o be_v what_o we_o have_v represent_v in_o the_o 13._o chapter_n v._n 12._o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o second_o beast_n excrcise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o that_o he_o cause_v they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n to_o worship_v the_o first_o beast_n for_o upon_o the_o one_o side_n rome_n and_o her_o senate_n do_v all_o they_o can_v to_o maintain_v the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o upon_o the_o other_o side_n the_o pope_n use_v his_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o make_v all_o man_n reverence_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n thence_o it_o come_v also_o to_o pass_v that_o as_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o style_v the_o christian_a bishop_n but_o the_o roman_a bishop_n so_o rome_n be_v not_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o christian_a church_n but_o by_o the_o name_n of_o roman_a and_o apostolic_a which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o papal_a church_n for_o according_a to_o the_o stile_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n apostolic_a signify_v the_o same_o that_o papal_n do_v so_o that_o the_o pope_n mitre_n his_o slipper_n his_o mule_n his_o habit_n his_o bull_n his_o notary_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o that_o relate_v to_o the_o pope_n person_n be_v call_v apostolic_a there_o be_v not_o one_o from_o the_o high_a to_o the_o low_a that_o belong_v to_o he_o even_o to_o the_o buffoon_n that_o accompany_v his_o nunioes_n and_o legate_n but_o affect_n to_o be_v so_o style_v he_o that_o attend_v the_o last_o legate_n into_o france_n say_v to_o the_o dorekeeper_n of_o the_o playhouse_n io_o sono_fw-la il_fw-it bouffono_fw-it apostolico_fw-la moreover_o these_o two_o kind_n of_o government_n that_o of_o the_o pope_n alone_o and_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n in_o conjunction_n with_o rome_n be_v clear_o marque_v and_o record_v in_o history_n it_o be_v gregory_n the_o second_o say_v sigonius_n that_o take_v away_o the_o dominion_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o greek_n gregory_n the_o second_o say_v onuphrius_n be_v more_o courageous_a than_o his_o predecessor_n constantine_n take_v from_o leo_n the_o emperor_n all_o that_o he_o have_v leave_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lombard_n in_o italy_n which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o year_n 729._o and_o this_o domination_n of_o the_o pope_n alone_o last_v to_o the_o year_n 798._o but_o then_o say_v vignier_n certain_a citizen_n be_v incense_v against_o pope_n leo_n the_o three_o they_o do_v under_o pretence_n of_o restore_v rome_n to_o its_o ancient_a freedom_n flirr_v up_o the_o people_n who_o seize_v upon_o the_o pope_n at_o a_o procession_n put_v out_o one_o of_o his_o eye_n and_o throw_v he_o into_o prison_n whence_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o duke_n of_o spoletto_n and_o bring_v to_o charlemagne_n that_o prince_n carry_v he_o back_o to_o rome_n the_o year_n follow_v and_o reconcile_v he_o with_o the_o roman_n this_o reconciliation_n be_v make_v the_o pope_n travel_v so_o well_o for_o the_o re-establishment_n of_o their_o lose_a sovereignty_n that_o they_o recover_v it_o but_o in_o conjunction_n with_o rome_n have_v to_o this_o purpose_n settle_v there_o before_o hand_n the_o primacy_n and_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n so_o that_o if_o the_o pope_n be_v from_o thenceforth_o respect_v as_o the_o sovereign_a bishop_n the_o head_n and_o royal_a judge_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n rome_n also_o be_v honour_v as_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n so_o that_o this_o point_n can_v be_v render_v clear_a see_v both_o the_o seven_o and_o the_o eight_o king_n appear_v so_o plain_o in_o history_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o popish_a historian_n sigonius_n vignier_n and_o onuphrius_n do_v exact_o mark_v the_o two_o way_n wherein_o the_o pope_n have_v exercise_v their_o domination_n the_o first_o from_o gregory_n the_o second_o till_o leo_n the_o three_o who_o be_v so_o ill_o handle_v upon_o that_o account_n and_o the_o second_o from_o the_o re-establishment_n of_o that_o pope_n by_o charlemagne_n upon_o the_o condition_n that_o rome_n shall_v reign_v in_o conjunction_n with_o he_o vii_o illustration_n who_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o false_a prophet_n be_v speak_v of_o in_o two_o place_n of_o the_o revelation_n first_o in_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o six_o vial_n rev._n 16._o 13._o three_o unclean_a spirit_n like_o frog_n come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o then_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v take_v and_o with_o he_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o they_o be_v cast_v alive_a into_o a_o lake_n of_o fire_n burn_v with_o brimstone_n now_o this_o false_a prophet_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n mention_v in_o the_o 13._o chapter_n but_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o eight_o king_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o 17._o chap._n v_o 11._o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n be_v the_o pope_n with_o his_o twofold_a power_n the_o one_o over_o that_o which_o be_v spiritual_a the_o other_o over_o that_o which_o be_v temporal_a the_o
the_o adoration_n that_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v lay_v under_o a_o obligation_n unto_o 3._o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v according_a to_o the_o papal_a doctrine_n shut_v up_o in_o a_o ciborium_n or_o cupboard_n and_o this_o the_o greek_a word_n here_o use_v do_v signify_v 4._o nor_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n shut_v up_o mere_o in_o one_o cupboard_n which_o they_o call_v a_o pix_n but_o in_o many_o which_o the_o term_n here_o be_v in_o the_o plural_a number_n do_v also_o denote_v 5._o the_o real_a presence_n be_v build_v upon_o miracle_n this_o every_o one_o know_v by_o the_o many_o story_n which_o we_o have_v of_o the_o host_n have_v appear_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o infant_n and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v see_v all_o bloody_a which_o our_o saviour_n also_o foretell_v in_o say_v that_o they_o who_o shall_v teach_v this_o real_a presence_n shall_v show_v great_a sign_n and_o wonder_n insomuch_o that_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a they_o shall_v deceive_v the_o very_a elect._n moreover_o our_o saviour_n forbid_v we_o to_o believe_v this_o invisible_a presence_n of_o his_o body_n behold_v say_v he_o i_o have_v tell_v you_o before_o believe_v it_o not_o and_o withal_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v like_a unto_o lightning_n which_o shine_v from_o one_o end_n of_o heaven_n unto_o the_o other_o and_o forasmuch_o as_o he_o declare_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v false_a prophet_n who_o shall_v teach_v this_o doctrine_n it_o do_v necessary_o follow_v that_o though_o the_o pope_n through_o put_v it_o into_o the_o romish_a creed_n and_o entorce_v it_o by_o anathema_n be_v that_o very_o same_o false_a prophet_n of_o who_o st._n john_n speak_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n nor_o be_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n upon_o their_o altar_n and_o that_o singular_a adoration_n which_o they_o give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o only_a false_a doctrine_n in_o the_o papacy_n whereby_o to_o prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v this_o false_a prophet_n but_o there_o be_v many_o more_o which_o serve_v to_o give_v evidence_n unto_o it_o and_o particular_o that_o of_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n than_o which_o there_o can_v be_v a_o doctrine_n more_o notorious_o false_a it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o god_n have_v forbid_v three_o thing_n in_o his_o law_n the_o make_v image_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o heaven_n or_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o the_o earth_n the_o bow_v down_o before_o they_o and_o the_o serve_v they_o see_v exod_a 20_o 4_o 5._o deut._n 5._o 8_o 9_o all_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o only_o practise_v but_o persecute_v all_o those_o as_o heretic_n and_o wicked_a person_n who_o do_v in_o reference_n to_o this_o matter_n both_o obey_v the_o injunction_n of_o the_o law_n and_o imitate_v the_o example_n of_o the_o jew_n since_o the_o time_n they_o return_v from_o the_o babylonish_n captivity_n be_v it_o not_o a_o false_a and_o a_o heretical_a doctrine_n to_o apply_v to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o order_n to_o our_o be_v save_v and_o to_o invocate_v she_o as_o the_o gate_n of_o paradise_n the_o fountain_n of_o grace_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o mercy_n if_o that_o doctrine_n which_o overthrow_v the_o foundation_n be_v a_o heresy_n then_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o gross_a one_o in_o that_o the_o foundation_n of_o all_o salvation_n be_v jesus_n christ_n alone_o other_o foundation_n say_v st._n paul_n can_v no_o man_n lay_v than_o that_o that_o be_v lay_v which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n 1_o cor._n 3._o 11._o and_o st._n peter_n say_v that_o there_o be_v not_o salvation_n in_o any_o other_o nor_o any_o other_o name_v give_v among_o man_n save_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n whereby_o we_o may_v he_o save_v act._n 4._o 12._o beside_o can_v there_o be_v a_o doctrine_n more_o evident_o false_a than_o that_o of_o popery_n which_o affirm_v the_o mass_n to_o be_v a_o proper_a sacrifice_n wherein_o our_o redeemer_n be_v every_o day_n sacrifice_v see_v the_o apostle_n tell_v we_o express_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n chap._n 10._o v._n 10._o that_o we_o be_v sanctify_v through_o the_o offering_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n once_o for_o all_o and_o he_o make_v this_o difference_n between_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n and_o that_o of_o our_o saviour_n that_o they_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o imperfection_n be_v daily_o offer_v whereas_o that_o of_o our_o saviour_n because_o of_o its_o be_v infinite_o perfect_a be_v offer_v but_o once_o and_o he_o add_v further_a in_o the_o same_o place_n v_o 18._o that_o there_o be_v under_o the_o gospel_n remission_n of_o sin_n there_o be_v no_o more_o offering_n for_o sin._n so_o that_o here_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o pope_n who_o teach_v doctrine_n so_o notorious_o false_a and_o heretical_a as_o these_o be_v can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o that_o false_a prophet_n who_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n threaten_v the_o world_n with_o viii_o illustration_n of_o the_o dragon_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n rev._n chap._n 12._o v._n 3._o if_o we_o shall_v take_v up_o with_o appearance_n we_o shall_v present_o believe_v that_o this_o dragon_n be_v the_o devil_n and_o the_o rather_o see_v he_o be_v in_o the_o nine_o verse_n call_v the_o old_a serpent_n the_o devil_n and_o satan_n who_o deceive_v the_o world._n but_o yet_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n which_o the_o dragon_n be_v here_o say_v to_o have_v will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o doubt_v its_o be_v the_o same_o roman_a empire_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o 13._o chap._n because_o they_o be_v the_o same_o head_n and_o the_o same_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n upon_o which_o the_o woman_n sit_v in_o the_o 17._o chapter_n there_o be_v this_o only_a difference_n that_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n upon_o which_o the_o woman_n sit_v be_v adorn_v with_o crown_n i._n e._n be_v king_n whereas_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o dragon_n have_v not_o these_o mark_n of_o sovereignty_n which_o do_v not_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v two_o different_a beast_n and_o two_o different_a power_n but_o only_o that_o the_o same_o beast_n and_o the_o same_o power_n be_v represent_v in_o relation_n to_o two_o different_a time_n and_o two_o different_a estate_n the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n upon_o which_o the_o woman_n sit_v be_v according_a to_o the_o explication_n give_v by_o the_o angel_n ten_o king_n i._n e._n many_o dominion_n form_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o serve_v to_o prove_v that_o beast_n to_o be_v rome_n and_o its_o empire_n under_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n whereas_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o dragon_n be_v not_o adorn_v with_o crown_n because_o they_o be_v nothing_o save_o bare_a province_n of_o heathen_a rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n from_o whence_o it_o do_v appear_v that_o the_o dragon_n with_o his_o seven_o head_n and_o his_o ten_o horn_n must_v necessary_o represent_v the_o old_a roman_a empire_n and_o exact_o denote_v rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n who_o be_v the_o six_o head._n it_o be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o a_o dragon_n which_o be_v a_o beast_n because_o it_o be_v a_o dominion_n and_o a_o empire_n it_o be_v style_v satan_n and_o the_o devil_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v be_v there_o worship_v under_o the_o name_n of_o mars_n and_o from_o hence_o we_o see_v upon_o what_o ground_n rome_n be_v call_v martia_n and_o the_o city_n of_o mars_n namely_o because_o the_o devil_n be_v there_o as_o the_o soul_n which_o act_v that_o vast_a body_n even_o as_o he_o be_v call_v the_o serpent_n in_o the_o seduction_n of_o the_o first_o woman_n because_o he_o be_v as_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o serpent_n and_o that_o it_o be_v he_o that_o speak_v to_o eva_n and_o who_o seduce_v she_o but_o the_o question_n be_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o tail_n of_o the_o dragon_n draw_v the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n and_o cast_v they_o to_o the_o earth_n they_o who_o understand_v the_o scripture-stile_n of_o speak_v can_v be_v detain_v a_o moment_n by_o this_o difficulty_n see_v it_o appear_v in_o isaiah_n chap._n 9_o v._n 14_o 15._o and_o chap._n 19_o v._n 15._o that_o whensoever_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o head_n and_o tail_n it_o do_v by_o head_n intend_v a_o person_n of_o rule_n and_o authority_n and_o by_o tail_n mean_v a_o false_a prophet_n therefore_o as_o the_o seven_o head_n signify_v the_o seven_o sort_n of_o ruler_n that_o have_v govern_v rome_n so_o the_o tail_n signify_v the_o lie_n false_a doctrine_n fraud_n and_o imposture_n upon_o which_o the_o
in_o wood_n or_o in_o holes_n of_o rock_n and_o be_v accuse_v of_o commit_v there_o execrable_a crime_n and_o murder_n and_o of_o be_v guilty_a of_o conspiracy_n against_o the_o government_n and_o of_o uncleanness_n and_o incestuous_a converse_v as_o do_v appear_v by_o the_o apology_n of_o tertullian_n and_o other_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o dragon_n be_v cast_v out_o of_o heaven_n unto_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n find_v any_o more_o for_o he_o in_o heaven_n nor_o for_o his_o angel_n this_o be_v verify_v by_o the_o conversion_n of_o rome_n and_o her_o emperor_n because_o paganism_n be_v then_o destroy_v both_o in_o rome_n and_o through_o the_o whole_a empire_n and_o the_o devil_n be_v neither_o any_o more_o worship_v under_o the_o name_n of_o mars_n nor_o his_o angel_n which_o be_v they_o that_o be_v his_o persecute_v emissary_n respect_v and_o dread_v as_o they_o have_v be_v before_o there_o be_v no_o place_n find_v any_o more_o for_o he_o in_o heaven_n heaven_n for_o in_o rome_n he_o have_v no_o more_o a_o temple_n where_o he_o be_v worship_v nor_o be_v there_o throughout_o the_o whole_a roman_a empire_n any_o more_o pagan_n who_o do_v adore_v he_o so_o that_o he_o be_v thenceforth_o account_v of_o as_o fall_v from_o heaven_n to_o earth_n according_a to_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n luc._n 10._o 18._o i_o behold_v satan_n as_o lightning_n fall_v from_o heaven_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o st._n john_n far_a say_v i_o hear_v a_o loud_a voice_n say_v in_o heaven_n now_o be_v come_v salvation_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o his_o christ_n for_o the_o accuser_n of_o our_o brethren_n be_v cast_v down_o this_o be_v a_o description_n of_o the_o joy_n that_o be_v among_o believer_n when_o they_o see_v jesus_n christ_n victorious_a and_o triumphant_a over_o the_o dragon_n the_o subversion_n of_o idol_n the_o down_o fall_n of_o paganism_n and_o the_o church_n come_v out_o of_o cave_n wood_n and_o the_o holes_n of_o rock_n and_o to_o assemble_v open_o in_o the_o very_a temple_n where_o the_o dragon_n have_v be_v worship_v and_o there_o to_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n creator_n and_o redeemer_n so_o that_o if_o it_o be_v ask_v who_o those_o angel_n of_o the_o dragon_n be_v that_o fight_v for_o he_o i_o answer_v that_o they_o be_v the_o philosopher_n the_o orator_n the_o priest_n of_o the_o idol_n god_n and_o magistrate_n who_o make_v use_v of_o all_o sort_n of_o trick_n fraud_n outrage_n of_o blind_a zeal_n violence_n fines_n banishment_n imprisonment_n and_o execution_n as_o upon_o the_o other_o hand_n michael_n angel_n be_v the_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n who_o make_v use_v of_o no_o other_o weapon_n nor_o defence_n but_o that_o of_o the_o sword_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n of_o faith_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n and_o of_o patience_n as_o it_o be_v say_v v._n 11._o that_o they_o overcome_v the_o dragon_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o their_o testimony_n and_o they_o love_v not_o their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n xi_o illustration_n of_o the_o flight_n of_o the_o woman_n rev._n chap._n 12._o v._n 14._o this_o flight_n of_o the_o woman_n have_v be_v mention_v v._n 6._o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o after_o the_o man_n child_n be_v catch_v up_o unto_o god_n and_o to_o his_o throne_n the_o woman_n flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n where_o she_o have_v a_o place_n prepare_v of_o god_n that_o they_o shall_v feed_v she_o there_o a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o threescore_o day_n but_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o 14_o verse_n that_o this_o be_v speak_v there_o by_o way_n of_o anticipation_n and_o that_o the_o flight_n of_o the_o woman_n fall_v out_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o dragon_n that_o be_v after_o the_o destruction_n of_o heathenism_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o emperor_n which_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o the_o birth_n of_o atichristianism_n follow_v soon_o after_o the_o deliverance_n from_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n for_o ever_o since_o the_o church_n decay_v in_o her_o purity_n the_o prosperity_n which_o she_o enjoy_v under_o the_o christian_a emperor_n have_v sudden_o and_o insensible_o corrupt_v she_o and_o platina_n tell_v we_o that_o a_o voice_n be_v then_o hear_v hodie_fw-la venenum_fw-la funditur_fw-la in_o ecclesiam_fw-la i._n e._n poison_n be_v now_o pour_v forth_o upon_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o this_o flight_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o a_o change_n of_o place_n but_o in_o a_o change_n of_o her_o external_a state._n in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v a_o eclipse_n rather_o than_o a_o proper_a flight_n a_o darkness_n rather_o than_o a_o retreat_n and_o discover_v it_o in_o the_o pride_n covetousness_n luxury_n and_o dissoluteness_n of_o the_o church_n guide_n and_o in_o the_o doctrine_n worship_n and_o ceremony_n which_o she_o borrow_v from_o the_o pagan_n the_o place_n which_o god_n have_v prepare_v for_o she_o be_v a_o little_a corner_n of_o that_o temple_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o rev._n 11._o 1._o when_o the_o outward_a court_n be_v tread_v under_o foot_n by_o the_o gentile_n that_o be_v by_o those_o who_o have_v adopt_v and_o bring_v in_o human_a tradition_n and_o heathenish_a rite_n and_o ceremony_n into_o the_o christian_a religion_n the_o two_o wing_n give_v unto_o the_o woman_n to_o forward_o her_o flight_n and_o to_o render_v it_o the_o more_o expeditious_a and_o safe_a do_v denote_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o temple_n do_v in_o the_o eleven_o chap._n for_o he_o speak_v here_o of_o the_o same_o person_n to_o wit_n the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o same_o time_n namely_o that_o which_o succeed_v soon_o after_o the_o end_n of_o the_o church_n persecution_n by_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n and_o of_o the_o same_o design_n which_o be_v the_o preservation_n of_o believer_n against_o the_o calamity_n threaten_v by_o the_o trumpet_n the_o wilderness_n into_o which_o she_o flee_v intimate_v unto_o we_o the_o church_n obscurity_n poverty_n and_o distress_n of_o which_o there_o be_v different_a degree_n for_o at_o some_o season_v the_o church_n be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o visible_a no_o more_o than_o the_o seven_o thousand_o of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n be_v under_o ahab_n and_o jesabel_n that_o be_v unknown_a to_o the_o prophet_n elias_n she_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n with_o the_o wing_n of_o a_o eagle_n as_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v carry_v upon_o eagle's_n wing_n exod._n 19_o 4_o which_o both_o show_v the_o speediness_n and_o the_o safety_n of_o her_o flight_n and_o that_o she_o shall_v remain_v and_o be_v entertain_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o as_o the_o eagles_n be_v the_o arm_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n put_v this_o out_o of_o all_o doubt_n so_o the_o two_o wing_n of_o the_o eagle_n do_v denote_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o east_n and_o that_o of_o the_o west_n where_o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v be_v keep_v hide_v and_o have_v be_v feed_v during_o the_o time_n of_o her_o poverty_n and_o great_a distress_n and_o she_o have_v be_v feed_v not_o with_o the_o unsavoury_a and_o poisonous_a food_n of_o human_a tradition_n and_o ceremony_n or_o doctrine_n draw_v from_o the_o pagan_a religion_n but_o with_o the_o sound_n and_o wholesome_a food_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god._n nor_o can_v she_o be_v feed_v with_o any_o other_o nourishment_n so_o that_o this_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o that_o which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o 11._o chap._n v_o 2_o 3._o viz._n that_o while_o the_o holy_a city_n shall_v be_v tread_v under_o foot_n by_o the_o gentile_n the_o lord_n shall_v cause_v his_o two_o witness_n to_o prophesy_v a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o threescore_o day_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n for_o this_o prophecy_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n be_v nothing_o else_o save_o the_o bread_n and_o food_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o speak_v of_o here_o from_o which_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o this_o flight_n of_o the_o woman_n into_o the_o wilderness_n be_v of_o the_o same_o date_n with_o the_o tread_v down_o of_o the_o city_n by_o the_o gentile_n which_o be_v mention_v chap._n 11._o v._n 2._o the_o time_n that_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v nourish_v in_o the_o wilderness_n be_v express_v by_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time._n which_o amount_v to_o the_o 1260._o day_n of_o the_o six_o verse_n nor_o can_v this_o be_v gainsay_v in_o that_o no_o man_n can_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o flight_n speak_v of_o v_o 6_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o flight_n that_o be_v discourse_v of_o v_o 14._o now_o we_o shall_v see_v elsewhere_o what_o be_v mean_v both_o by_o the_o 1260._o day_n and_o
by_o the_o 42._o month_n mention_v chap._n 13_o when_o we_o come_v to_o examine_v how_o long_o antichristianism_n be_v to_o continue_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n that_o which_o be_v speak_v v_o 13._o be_v worth_a the_o serious_a consider_v when_o she_o dragon_n say_v st._n john_n see_v that_o he_o be_v cast_v unto_o the_o earth_n he_o persecute_v the_o woman_n there_o have_v be_v another_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n for_o during_o the_o time_n of_o three_o hundred_o year_n she_o have_v be_v persecute_v by_o the_o pagan_n but_o this_o be_v a_o persecution_n begin_v by_o christian_n or_o by_o such_o who_o call_v themselves_o so_o the_o devil_n be_v through_o the_o conversion_n of_o rome_n and_o her_o emperor_n dethrone_v and_o cast_v from_o heaven_n unto_o the_o earth_n he_o leave_v the_o church_n in_o peace_n but_o it_o be_v only_o for_o a_o very_a short_a time_n for_o he_o sudden_o bethink_v himself_o of_o assault_v she_o by_o error_n and_o superstition_n the_o first_o persecution_n which_o be_v that_o by_o pagan_n be_v open_a and_o avow_v but_o this_o which_o be_v by_o the_o antichristian_a follower_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v carry_v on_o more_o dark_o xii_o illustration_n of_o the_o flood_n which_o the_o serpent_n cast_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n and_o of_o the_o help_n which_o the_o earth_n give_v unto_o the_o woman_n rev._n chap._n xii_o v_o 15._o v._o 15._o and_o the_o serpent_n cast_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n water_n as_o a_o flood_n after_o the_o woman_n that_o he_o may_v cause_v she_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o of_o the_o flood_n v._o 16._o and_o the_o earth_n help_v the_o woman_n and_o the_o earth_n open_v her_o mouth_n and_o swallow_v up_o the_o flood_n which_o the_o dragon_n cast_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n v._o 17._o and_o the_o dragon_n be_v wroth_a with_o the_o woman_n and_o go_v to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o remnant_n of_o her_o seed_n which_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o doctrine_n be_v call_v prov._n 18._o 4._o water_n of_o the_o mouth_n this_o flood_n must_v be_v a_o hellish_a and_o mortal_a doctrine_n because_o it_o be_v the_o serpent_n who_o cast_v it_o out_o of_o his_o mouth_n to_o carry_v away_o the_o woman_n and_o to_o destroy_v the_o church_n beyond_o recovery_n yet_o this_o doctrine_n can_v be_v none_o of_o the_o heresy_n with_o which_o the_o church_n be_v exercise_v during_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n because_o the_o church_n be_v here_o treat_v of_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o cast_n down_o of_o the_o dragon_n from_o heaven_n unto_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v after_o the_o conversion_n of_o rome_n and_o her_o emperor_n so_o that_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v some_o heresy_n start_v after_o the_o flight_n of_o the_o woman_n forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v here_o say_v that_o the_o serpent_n cast_v this_o flood_n after_o the_o woman_n as_o be_v in_o the_o pursuance_n of_o she_o upon_o her_o retreat_n into_o the_o wilderness_n now_o the_o woman_n as_o we_o have_v show_v withdraw_v into_o the_o wilderness_n after_o the_o emperor_n be_v turn_v christian_n in_o that_o the_o church_n begin_v then_o to_o decay_v in_o her_o purity_n it_o must_v therefore_o refer_v to_o those_o error_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o first_o four_o council_n and_o especial_o to_o that_o of_o arius_n who_o deny_v the_o eternal_a godhead_n of_o christ_n and_o teach_v that_o he_o be_v mere_o a_o creature_n make_v before_o all_o other_o thing_n it_o be_v true_a there_o have_v arisen_a some_o heretic_n before_o who_o have_v vent_v the_o same_o heresy_n in_o the_o main_a but_o it_o be_v likewise_o true_a that_o they_o never_o make_v such_o a_o considerable_a body_n as_o to_o bring_v the_o church_n into_o a_o extreme_a danger_n whereas_o the_o arian_n heresy_n by_o seize_v and_o infect_v almost_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v near_o bring_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o a_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o hope_n of_o salvation_n for_o if_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o a_o divine_a person_n his_o death_n can_v have_v no_o more_o virtue_n than_o that_o of_o martyr_n it_o can_v neither_o have_v expiate_v sin_n nor_o that_o i_o may_v say_v all_o in_o one_o word_n have_v be_v any_o way_n meritorious_a see_v common_a sense_n tell_v we_o that_o a_o mere_a creature_n can_v merit_v at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o creator_n who_o be_v of_o infinite_a majesty_n this_o heresy_n prevail_v over_o the_o whole_a eastern_a church_n forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v approve_v by_o five_o council_n by_o that_o of_o tyre_n that_o of_o syrmium_fw-la that_o of_o ariminium_n that_o of_o seleucia_n and_o that_o of_o antioch_n but_o at_o length_n it_o be_v condemn_v and_o extinguish_v by_o the_o last_o council_n that_o be_v hold_v in_o reference_n to_o that_o matter_n which_o be_v that_o of_o constantinople_n under_o theodosius_n the_o great_a after_o which_o the_o church_n have_v enjoy_v rest_n on_o that_o side_n and_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v adore_v as_o coessential_a with_o the_o father_n for_o since_o then_o there_o have_v be_v no_o heretic_n own_v this_o heresy_n that_o have_v appear_v in_o any_o body_n for_o the_o socinian_o be_v no_o more_o a_o body_n than_o the_o atheist_n and_o deist_n be_v the_o earth_n then_o that_o help_v the_o woman_n and_o which_o open_v her_o mouth_n and_o swallow_v up_o the_o flood_n be_v all_o those_o council_n that_o condemn_v the_o arian_n heresy_n they_o be_v style_v the_o earth_n because_o they_o be_v pure_o a_o humane_a mean_a and_o one_o which_o god_n have_v not_o ordain_v for_o jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v a_o infallibility_n to_o no_o assembly_n of_o man_n or_o if_o he_o have_v it_o be_v to_o two_o or_o three_o who_o shall_v assemble_v in_o his_o name_n and_o not_o to_o all_o who_o come_v together_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o heresy_n of_o arius_n mere_o upon_o that_o foot_n and_o if_o we_o put_v it_o into_o the_o list_n of_o heresy_n mere_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v condemn_v by_o several_a council_n and_o if_o we_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o all_o thing_n equal_a to_o god_n only_o because_o council_n have_v so_o determine_v this_o faith_n of_o we_o will_v be_v but_o a_o humane_a faith_n and_o not_o a_o divine_a for_o it_o be_v not_o divine_a but_o as_o it_o have_v a_o divine_a foundation_n and_o a_o divine_a foundation_n be_v no_o other_o thing_n save_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o god_n speak_v in_o the_o scripture_n i_o do_v believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v every_o way_n equal_a to_o his_o father_n not_o because_o council_n have_v so_o decree_v but_o because_o the_o whole_a scripture_n do_v declare_v it_o even_o from_o moses_n to_o st._n john_n and_o from_o genesis_n down_o to_o the_o revelation_n the_o council_n do_v undoubted_o determine_v well_o when_o they_o condemn_v the_o heresy_n of_o arius_n and_o in_o that_o they_o assert_v the_o godhead_n of_o our_o saviour_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n their_o decree_n be_v only_o so_o far_o just_a and_o true_a as_o it_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god._n the_o council_n be_v therefore_o no_o other_o but_o a_o humane_a mean_a because_o infallibility_n do_v not_o reside_v in_o they_o but_o in_o the_o alone_a word_n of_o god_n that_o be_v the_o rule_n by_o which_o they_o do_v judge_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o they_o be_v a_o human_a mean_n they_o be_v the_o earth_n that_o help_v the_o woman_n and_o that_o swallow_v up_o the_o flood_n xiii_o illustration_n of_o the_o war_n which_o the_o dragon_n be_v full_a of_o wrath_n make_v against_o the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n rev._n chap._n 12._o v._n 17._o the_o serpent_n say_v st._n john_n be_v wroth_a with_o the_o woman_n and_o this_o be_v upon_o the_o find_n himself_o disappoint_v of_o that_o effect_n which_o he_o expect_v from_o the_o flood_n which_o he_o have_v cast_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n and_o upon_o his_o see_v that_o the_o earth_n have_v open_v her_o mouth_n and_o swallow_v it_o up_o and_o be_v enrage_v with_o wrath_n he_o go_v to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o remnant_n of_o her_o seed_n which_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o what_o be_v not_o the_o dragon_n wroth_a with_o the_o woman_n before_o the_o earth_n have_v swallow_v up_o the_o flood_n and_o before_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o arian_n heresy_n have_v he_o not_o alway'_v make_v war_n with_o those_o that_o be_v of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n it_o be_v so_o nor_o be_v the_o contrary_a intend_a here_o but_o it_o be_v the_o scripture_n way_n of_o speak_v to_o express_v the_o increase_n of_o a_o thing_n as_o if_o it_o be_v
a_o new_a song_n before_o the_o throne_n and_o before_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n and_o the_o 24._o elder_n and_o no_o man_n can_v learn_v that_o song_n but_o the_o 144000._o there_o be_v nothing_o difficult_a in_o this_o vision_n the_o lamb_n be_v jesus_n christ_n zion_n be_v a_o mountain_n separate_v from_o jerusalem_n and_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o true_a church_n the_o 144000._o who_o have_v the_o father_n name_v write_v in_o their_o forehead_n be_v believer_n who_o compose_v the_o true_a church_n and_o who_o by_o keep_v themselves_o separate_v from_o the_o romish_a church_n have_v this_o comfort_n that_o they_o do_v enjoy_v the_o gracious_a presence_n of_o their_o saviour_n as_o sacrifice_v for_o they_o and_o they_o will_v hearken_v to_o no_o other_o saviour_n but_o he_o he_o then_o who_o will_v know_v the_o true_a church_n in_o order_n to_o join_v himself_o into_o communion_n with_o it_o needs_o no_o more_o but_o to_o consider_v this_o portraiture_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v vouchsaved_a we_o and_o wherein_o he_o have_v give_v we_o six_o character_n of_o she_o that_o so_o we_o may_v not_o be_v deceive_v first_o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o be_v redeem_v from_o among_o they_o or_o from_o among_o those_o of_o the_o earth_n now_o it_o have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o 13._o chap._n that_o all_o the_o earth_n go_v or_o wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v then_o from_o this_o earth_n that_o be_v from_o among_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o they_o who_o constitute_v the_o true_a church_n be_v redeem_v and_o separate_v in_o the_o second_o place_n they_o be_v those_o who_o be_v not_o defile_v with_o woman_n for_o they_o be_v virgin_n which_o word_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o romish_a ecclesiastic_n without_o a_o manifest_a injury_n to_o the_o text._n forasmuch_o as_o the_o term_n virgin_n agree_v only_o to_o female_n nor_o be_v the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a use_v of_o any_o but_o of_o those_o of_o that_o sex._n we_o be_v not_o then_o to_o take_v the_o phrase_n in_o a_o literal_a sense_n but_o in_o a_o mystical_a for_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o chastity_n and_o of_o a_o virginity_n that_o be_v mystical_a of_o a_o purity_n of_o soul_n that_o abhor_v idolatry_n as_o spiritual_a adultery_n for_o they_o who_o be_v virgin_n and_o who_o be_v not_o defile_v with_o woman_n be_v set_v in_o opposition_n to_o those_o who_o the_o woman_n have_v make_v drink_v with_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o her_o fornication_n that_o be_v with_o idolatry_n whereof_o the_o papal_a church_n be_v manifest_o guilty_a 3._o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o follow_v the_o lamb_n whithersoever_o he_o go_v which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o that_o the_o member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n by_o indissoluble_a bond_n and_o that_o they_o follow_v he_o on_o mount_n calvary_n as_o well_o as_o mount_v tabor_n in_o a_o wilderness_n as_o well_o as_o in_o a_o land_n that_o flow_v with_o milk_n and_o honey_n on_o the_o rage_a sea_n as_o well_o as_o upon_o firm_a ground_n and_o as_o s._n paul_n say_v through_o honour_n and_o dishonour_n through_o evil_a report_n and_o good_a report_n 2_o cor._n 6._o 8._o 4_o they_o be_v those_o in_o who_o mouth_n there_o be_v find_v no_o guile_n for_o they_o be_v without_o fault_n before_o the_o throne_n of_o god._n which_o be_v the_o language_n wherein_o st._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n eph._n chap._n 5._o v._n 25_o 26_o 27._o christ_n say_v he_o love_v the_o church_n and_o give_v himself_o for_o it_o that_o he_o may_v sanctify_v and_o cleanse_v it_o with_o the_o wash_n of_o water_n by_o the_o word_n that_o he_o may_v present_v it_o to_o himself_o a_o glorious_a church_n not_o have_v spot_n or_o wrinkle_n or_o any_o such_o thing_n but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v holy_a and_o without_o blemish_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o worldly_a and_o wicked_a person_n do_v constitute_v the_o true_a church_n 5._o they_o be_v those_o who_o can_v learn_v the_o new_a song_n that_o be_v sing_v by_o the_o 24._o elder_n and_o by_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n what_o song_n can_v this_o be_v which_o they_o of_o the_o earth_n can_v not_o learn_v forasmuch_o as_o that_o we_o do_v not_o learn_v song_n but_o in_o order_n to_o sing_v they_o there_o must_v be_v some_o mystery_n contain_v under_o this_o new_a song_n we_o learn_v not_o but_o in_o order_n to_o practice_v and_o they_o who_o do_v not_o practice_v do_v not_o know_v nor_o have_v they_o learn_v so_o that_o in_o a_o word_n this_o new_a song_n be_v the_o mystery_n of_o deny_v ourselves_o and_o or_o resolve_v to_o bear_v the_o cross_n worldling_n may_v learn_v the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n if_o they_o will_v the_o theory_n do_v not_o exceed_v their_o capacity_n but_o to_o be_v oblige_v to_o deny_v themselves_o and_o to_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n be_v unintelligible_a to_o they_o or_o at_o least_o that_o which_o they_o will_v not_o submit_v unto_o and_o practice_v final_o they_o be_v those_o who_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n therefore_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o hundred_o and_o forty_o four_o thousand_o because_o twelve_o thousand_o multiply_v twelve_o time_n make_v up_o the_o number_n of_o 144000._o beside_o it_o be_v a_o definite_a number_n put_v for_o a_o indefinite_a to_o show_v both_o that_o god_n know_v all_o those_o who_o be_v his_o and_o that_o they_o can_v be_v diminish_v notwithstanding_o all_o the_o attempt_n that_o the_o dragon_n make_v against_o they_o xvii_o illustration_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n of_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n and_o of_o the_o denunciation_n against_o babylon_n and_o her_o follower_n rev._n chap._n 14._o v._n 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o god_n have_v not_o only_o alway'_v preserve_v a_o number_n of_o true_a believer_n who_o as_o we_o have_v already_o show_v never_o worship_v the_o beast_n nor_o his_o image_n but_o he_o have_v moreover_o raise_v up_o teacher_n who_o have_v both_o open_o condemn_v the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o have_v exhort_v the_o people_n to_o withdraw_v from_o her_o communion_n and_o that_o be_v this_o which_o be_v here_o represent_v in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n forasmuch_o as_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n be_v in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n style_v by_o the_o name_n of_o angel_n these_o angel_n be_v represent_v in_o the_o person_n of_o he_o who_o appear_v the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o with_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o rule_n whereby_o to_o reform_v the_o church_n when_o she_o be_v corrupt_v nor_o to_o restore_v the_o purity_n of_o god_n worship_n when_o it_o be_v degenerate_v into_o superstition_n so_o that_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o reed_n wherewith_o the_o temple_n be_v measure_v in_o the_o 11._o chap._n the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n have_v alway'_v use_v to_o accuse_v those_o of_o novelty_n that_o have_v condemn_v their_o error_n but_o the_o gospel_n which_o they_o preach_v in_o its_o purity_n do_v full_o vindicate_v they_o against_o this_o accusation_n because_o it_o be_v the_o same_o gospel_n which_o be_v write_v and_o preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o which_o shall_v be_v preach_v to_o the_o consummation_n of_o all_o age_n and_o be_v therefore_o call_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n there_o be_v three_o angel_n speak_v of_o to_o intimate_v three_o different_a time_n wherein_o god_n raise_v up_o teacher_n who_o declare_v against_o the_o error_n and_o idolatry_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n now_o these_o three_o different_a time_n be_v the_o twelve_o the_o 14_o the_o and_o the_o 16_o the_o century_n in_o the_o twelve_o age_n about_o the_o year_n 1126._o there_o arise_v peter_n du_fw-fr bruit_n and_o soon_o after_o he_o in_o the_o year_n 1147._o there_o appear_v one_o henry_n of_o tholoss_n who_o disciple_n be_v cry_v down_o for_o heretic_n under_o the_o name_n of_o petrobrusian_o and_o henrician_n though_o they_o teach_v nothing_o but_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n through_o preach_v against_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n transubstantiation_n prayer_n and_o offering_n for_o the_o dead_a invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o adoration_n of_o image_n the_o celibate_n of_o priest_n and_o against_o other_o error_n and_o superstition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o same_o age_n there_o arise_v also_o arnoldus_fw-la de_fw-la bress_n who_o upon_o go_v into_o italy_n to_o preach_v against_o those_o error_n be_v by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n frederick_n barberossa_n apprehend_v and_o to_o gratify_v the_o pope_n who_o friendship_n he_o seek_v burn_v in_o the_o year_n 1155._o in_o which_o year_n valdo_n appear_v who_o be_v have_v in_o so_o great_a
one_o or_o more_o particular_n and_o that_o this_o judgement_n be_v execute_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o reformation_n which_o begin_v in_o the_o last_o age_n through_o the_o ministry_n of_o luther_n and_o zuinglius_fw-la but_o that_o the_o vintage_n signify_v a_o definitive_a judgement_n which_o shall_v ruin_v the_o papal_a empire_n beyond_o recovery_n through_o a_o general_a reformation_n that_o shall_v take_v place_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o age_n when_o the_o 42._o month_n and_o 1260._o day_n will_v be_v accomplish_v these_o two_o reformation_n seem_v to_o be_v promise_v by_o that_o repetition_n of_o the_o voice_n from_o heaven_n bayblon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v however_o they_o may_v be_v solid_o establish_v upon_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ancient_a people_n of_o god_n the_o jew_n the_o child_n of_o israel_n have_v a_o twofold_a come_n out_o of_o babylon_n of_o the_o chaldee_n one_o in_o virtue_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o cyrus_n under_o zerubbabel_n and_o jehosuah_n a_o second_o in_o the_o virtu_fw-la of_o the_o edict_n of_o artaxerxes_n and_o nehemiah_n and_o ezra_n now_o that_o the_o antitype_n may_v correspond_v with_o the_o type_n there_o must_v be_v two_o remarkable_a reformation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o answer_v the_o two_o deliverance_n out_o of_o the_o captivity_n of_o old_a babylon_n the_o one_o be_v about_o 160._o year_n ago_o and_o be_v effect_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o zwinglius_fw-la and_o luther_n the_o other_o be_v to_o be_v when_o god_n come_v to_o execute_v his_o decree_n against_o rome_n and_o to_o make_v she_o drink_v the_o cup_n of_o his_o fury_n upon_o the_o first_o return_n of_o the_o israelite_n out_o of_o captivity_n all_o they_o do_v be_v to_o erect_v the_o altar_n and_o rebuild_v the_o temple_n but_o upon_o that_o which_o be_v the_o second_o they_o build_v the_o wall_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o make_v the_o re-establishment_n of_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n entire_a and_o perfect_a it_o be_v to_o be_v much_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o two_o reformation_n in_o the_o first_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n be_v restore_v which_o be_v like_o the_o build_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o the_o rear_n up_o of_o the_o temple_n but_o the_o wall_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v not_o yet_o restore_v that_o be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v not_o settle_v in_o peace_n and_o safety_n nor_o will_v that_o be_v till_o the_o next_o come_v out_o of_o babylon_n through_o a_o general_a &_o second_o reformation_n in_o a_o word_n the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n be_v at_o present_a very_o imperfect_a it_o have_v neither_o the_o extent_n nor_o that_o perfection_n which_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v not_o the_o extent_n in_o that_o it_o reach_v only_o towards_o the_o west_n and_o towards_o the_o north._n not_o the_o perfection_n because_o the_o reform_a be_v much_o divide_v and_o there_o be_v many_o sect_n which_o disfigure_v the_o reformation_n but_o the_o last_o reformation_n shall_v be_v perfect_a both_o in_o its_o latitude_n and_o in_o its_o purity_n in_o its_o extension_n in_o that_o it_o shall_v reach_v into_o the_o south_n and_o into_o the_o east_n and_o to_o all_o part_n in_o its_o purity_n because_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o sect_n no_o more_o fondness_n for_o party_n no_o more_o quarrel_n no_o more_o dispute_n the_o wolf_n shall_v dwell_v with_o the_o lamb_n the_o lion_n and_o the_o ox_n shall_v feed_v together_o and_o a_o little_a child_n shall_v lead_v they_o they_o shall_v not_o hurt_v nor_o destroy_v in_o all_o the_o holy_a mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v full_a of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o the_o water_n cover_v the_o sea_n isa_n 11._o 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o then_o shall_v this_o prophecy_n of_o isaiah_n be_v fulfil_v when_o the_o vial_n of_o god_n wrath_n be_v full_o pour_v out_o and_o when_o the_o lord_n shall_v have_v execute_v his_o last_o judgement_n against_o babylon_n which_o be_v here_o express_v by_o the_o vintage_n this_o judg'ment_n be_v denounce_v in_o term_n that_o be_v certain_o hyperbolical_a but_o yet_o we_o have_v a_o hyperbole_n parallel_v to_o it_o both_o in_o the_o 8_o chap._n of_o isaiah_n v._n 7._o and_o in_o the_o 30._o chap._n v_o 27_o 28._o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n be_v these_o and_o blood_n come_v out_o of_o the_o wine-press_n even_o unto_o the_o horse-bridle_n by_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o and_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n the_o meaning_n of_o which_o be_v this_o that_o there_o have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v so_o terrible_a a_o judgement_n as_o god_n will_v bring_v upon_o rome_n the_o seat_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n and_o if_o the_o observation_n of_o a_o certain_a learned_a english_a man_n be_v true_a that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a state_n which_o be_v call_v romania_n and_o which_o extend_v itself_o from_o rome_n to_o ancona_n and_o to_o the_o pond_n of_o verona_n be_v in_o length_n two_o hundred_o italian_a mile_n we_o need_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o this_o be_v the_o place_n here_o intend_v see_v 200_o italian_a mile_n make_v just_a 1600_o furlong_n he_o who_o be_v say_v here_o to_o appear_v like_v unto_o the_o son_n of_o man_n sit_v upon_o a_o white_a cloud_n and_o have_v on_o his_o head_n a_o golden_a crown_n be_v jesus_n christ_n as_o be_v evident_a by_o compare_v the_o 14._o v_o of_o this_o chap._n with_o v._n 13._o of_o the_o 1._o chap._n and_o with_o v_o 2._o of_o the_o 19_o ch_z the_o angel_n that_o be_v represent_v come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n &_o say_v to_o he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o cloud_n thrust_v in_o thy_o sickle_n be_v the_o church_n call_v for_o vengeance_n as_o in_o luke_n chap._n 18._o v._n 7._o where_o it_o be_v say_v shall_v not_o god_n avenge_v his_o own_o elect_n which_o cry_v night_n and_o day_n unto_o he_o now_o the_o delay_v to_o thrust_v in_o the_o sickle_n till_o call_v upon_o and_o command_v contain_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v not_o to_o put_v the_o sickle_n into_o the_o corn_n till_o the_o high_a priest_n who_o be_v in_o the_o temple_n have_v give_v order_n for_o it_o moreover_o this_o be_v the_o very_a same_o judgement_n with_o that_o which_o be_v describe_v chap._n 19_o where_o the_o wine_n press_v of_o god_n wrath_n be_v also_o speak_v of_o and_o the_o same_o likewise_o with_o that_o denounce_v in_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n only_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o what_o the_o vintage_n express_v in_o general_a the_o vial_n declare_v in_o particular_a xix_o illustration_n of_o the_o sea_n of_o glass_n mingle_v with_o fire_n rev._n chap._n 15._o v._n 2._o it_o be_v the_o scripture_n style_v of_o speak_v to_o compare_v people_n to_o water_n and_o a_o great_a multitude_n of_o people_n to_o the_o sea_n we_o need_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n that_o be_v intend_v by_o the_o sea_n here_o speak_v of_o now_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v style_v a_o sea_n because_o she_o be_v a_o assembly_n of_o people_n and_o she_o be_v call_v a_o sea_n of_o glass_n in_o opposition_n to_o other_o society_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v tempestuous_a and_o muddy_a whereas_o the_o society_n of_o believer_n be_v clean_a and_o peaceable_a be_v justify_v through_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o sanctify_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o regeneration_n fire_n be_v mingle_v with_o this_o sea_n because_o of_o the_o affliction_n and_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n have_v suffer_v from_o babylon_n as_o for_o those_o who_o have_v get_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o beast_n and_o over_o his_o image_n and_o over_o his_o mark_n &_o over_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n and_o who_o stand_v upon_o this_o sea_n of_o glass_n with_o the_o harp_n of_o god_n in_o their_o hand_n and_o who_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o moses_n &_o of_o the_o lamb._n they_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o confessor_n and_o martyr_n who_o die_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o lord_n victorious_a over_o all_o the_o persecution_n of_o babylon_n and_o who_o be_v here_o compare_v to_o the_o israelite_n that_o sing_v a_o song_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n upon_o their_o have_v pass_v through_o the_o red_a sea_n and_o see_v the_o entire_a destruction_n of_o their_o enemy_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v of_o these_o conqueror_n over_o the_o beast_n that_o they_o stand_v upon_o a_o sea_n of_o glass_n he_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o their_o be_v upon_o the_o shore_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o phrase_n upon_o the_o sea_n do_v else_o where_o signify_v the_o be_v mere_o upon_o the_o seashore_n 1_o king_n 4._o 20._o where_o the_o sand_n by_o the_o sea_n shore_n be_v speak_v of_o as_o be_v upon_o the_o sea._n for_o these_o bless_a martyr_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v
consummation_n of_o all_o age_n they_o have_v reason_n to_o disclaim_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a millenarian_o as_o carnal_a and_o absurd_a but_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o count_v it_o a_o carnal_a opinion_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n shall_v enjoy_v tranquillity_n and_o peace_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n during_o which_o time_n she_o shall_v have_v no_o visible_a enemy_n by_o who_o to_o be_v oppress_v antichrist_n be_v total_o destroy_v and_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n enlighten_v with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o a_o word_n to_o believe_v as_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n now_o that_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n shall_v be_v spiritual_a and_o that_o it_o will_v consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o number_n of_o true_a christian_n shall_v be_v great_a than_o ever_o it_o have_v be_v their_o knowledge_n more_o large_a their_o assembly_n more_o holy_a their_o love_n more_o strong_a their_o zeal_n more_o ardent_a and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o most_o perfect_a peace_n both_o inward_a and_o outward_a neither_o have_v jesus_n christ_n nor_o have_v his_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o cross_n and_o tribulation_n shall_v be_v the_o livery_n of_o christian_n and_o the_o path_n to_o paradise_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o have_v they_o any_o where_o declare_v that_o the_o church_n be_v never_o to_o enjoy_v any_o long_a peace_n here_o on_o the_o earth_n for_o both_o st._n john_n and_o the_o prophet_n give_v we_o ground_n to_o hope_v for_o such_o a_o calm_a and_o tranquillity_n as_o for_o st._n john_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o he_o to_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o a_o more_o express_a manner_n than_o he_o have_v here_o do_v for_o after_o he_o have_v foretell_v the_o destruction_n of_o babylon_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o rage_n have_v weary_v the_o church_n with_o so_o many_o persecution_n and_o for_o so_o many_o age_n he_o do_v now_o represent_v satan_n be_v cast_v into_o prison_n that_o he_o may_v not_o deceive_v the_o nation_n for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n how_o can_v the_o church_n be_v persecute_v during_o this_o whole_a time_n wherein_o satan_n shall_v be_v bind_v and_o the_o nation_n no_o more_o deceive_v the_o papacy_n be_v either_o whole_o abolish_v or_o so_o weaken_v that_o it_o can_v lift_v up_o its_o head_n this_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v then_o a_o natural_a and_o a_o infallible_a consequence_n of_o satan_n be_v cast_v into_o prison_n st._n john_n further_o add_v i_o saw_v say_v he_o the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n and_o which_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n and_o they_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n this_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n this_o reign_n can_v be_v nothing_o but_o a_o state_n of_o tranquillity_n and_o of_o a_o profound_a peace_n of_o the_o church_n because_o it_o be_v set_v in_o opposition_n to_o her_o state_n of_o bondage_n trouble_v and_o oppression_n during_o the_o cruel_a and_o bloody_a reign_n of_o antichrist_n as_o to_o this_o first_o resurrection_n it_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o that_o from_o the_o grave_a of_o sin_n which_o be_v the_o soul_n conversion_n and_o sanctification_n for_o st._n john_n design_n it_o by_o the_o relative_n this_o because_o of_o its_o reference_n to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v now_o he_o have_v not_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o the_o resurrection_n from_o sin_n but_o have_v discourse_v only_o of_o live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n and_o of_o throne_n that_o be_v give_v whereon_o to_o judge_n i._n e._n to_o reign_n which_o express_v a_o flourish_a condition_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o she_o be_v to_o have_v sway_n and_o authority_n over_o all_o the_o world_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o it_o can_v no_o way_n be_v agree_v to_o that_o resurrection_n which_o consist_v in_o sanctification_n be_v it_o then_o to_o be_v thus_o that_o the_o martyr_n be_v to_o be_v raise_v and_o to_o live_v on_o the_o earth_n a_o thousand_o year_n with_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o opinion_n contain_v nothing_o that_o interfere_n either_o with_o reason_n or_o with_o faith._n for_o this_o be_v the_o only_a place_n of_o the_o bible_n wherein_o this_o particular_a resurrection_n of_o the_o martyr_n be_v speak_v of_o and_o that_o in_o all_o other_o place_n the_o general_a resurrection_n be_v mention_v it_o be_v most_o safe_a and_o most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o analogy_n of_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o most_o conformable_a to_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n to_o understand_v by_o this_o resurrection_n the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n from_o all_o her_o enemy_n and_o her_o state_n of_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n for_o affliction_n be_v call_v a_o death_n ezek._n 37._o 2_o 3._o isaiah_n 26._o 14_o 19_o and_o 2_o cor._n 1._o 9_o 10._o by_o consequence_n deliverance_n from_o affliction_n may_v be_v call_v both_o a_o resurrection_n and_o a_o first_o resurrection_n not_o only_o because_o it_o go_v before_o the_o general_a but_o because_o it_o be_v a_o pledge_n and_o a_o forerunner_n of_o it_o they_o who_o babylon_n have_v condemn_v to_o death_n as_o heretic_n be_v esteem_v by_o her_o follower_n to_o be_v damn_v and_o to_o undergo_v the_o second_o death_n but_o when_o the_o church_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v deliver_v from_o her_o enemy_n her_o martyr_n shall_v then_o be_v full_o justify_v and_o when_o she_o come_v to_o reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n her_o martyr_n shall_v then_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v happy_a and_o to_o be_v reign_v with_o christ_n thus_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v bless_v who_o have_v part_n in_o this_o first_o resurrection_n and_o herein_o the_o martyr_n will_v have_v a_o part_n because_o their_o honour_n shall_v be_v establish_v and_o their_o memory_n universal_o bless_v but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o this_o seem_v to_o import_v that_o all_o who_o shall_v live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o 1000_o year_n reign_n shall_v be_v save_v and_o that_o all_o they_o who_o have_v part_n in_o this_o first_o resurrection_n shall_v be_v deliver_v from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o second_o death_n if_o one_o shall_v believe_v so_o it_o will_v be_v no_o heresy_n nor_o can_v the_o will_n of_o god_n concern_v this_o be_v know_v by_o any_o nor_o how_o far_o he_o will_v extend_v the_o effusion_n of_o his_o grace_n it_o may_v be_v that_o he_o will_v then_o pour_v out_o his_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n and_o that_o all_o christian_n then_o shall_v be_v real_o and_o in_o truth_n a_o willing_a people_n in_o the_o beauty_n of_o holiness_n a_o holy_a nation_n and_o a_o royal_a priesthood_n and_o it_o will_v seem_v as_o if_o st._n john_n favour_v this_o opinion_n in_o that_o he_o say_v not_o mere_o bless_v be_v he_o but_o bless_a and_o holy_a be_v he_o who_o have_v part_n in_o the_o first_o resurrection_n at_o the_o least_o we_o may_v true_o say_v that_o whereas_o hitherto_o worldling_n and_o hypocrite_n have_v exceed_v the_o number_n of_o sincere_a christian_n the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n will_v show_v we_o the_o contrary_a and_o that_o more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o word_n shall_v then_o fall_v into_o good_a and_o honest_a heart_n and_o shall_v bring_v forth_o eighty_o and_o a_o hundred_o for_o one_o nor_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n carnal_a in_o this_o millenarian_a opinion_n but_o all_o do_v become_v the_o magnificency_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o all_o be_v suitable_a to_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n and_o to_o the_o infinite_a riches_n of_o his_o grace_n nor_o be_v it_o st._n john_n alone_o who_o have_v promise_v this_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o daniel_n and_o isaiah_n have_v also_o promise_v it_o though_o less_o clear_o than_o this_o apostle_n as_o there_o be_v reason_n daniel_n say_v in_o his_o second_o chap._n v._n 35_o 44_o 45._o that_o the_o image_n which_o appear_v to_o the_o king_n of_o babylon_n in_o his_o dream_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o a_o little_a stone_n cut_v out_o of_o a_o mountain_n and_o that_o this_o little_a stone_n cut_v out_o without_o a_o hand_n become_v a_o great_a mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n this_o little_a stone_n be_v the_o christian_a church_n the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v to_o outlive_v the_o destruction_n and_o ruin_n of_o the_o papal_a roman_a empire_n represent_v by_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n and_o that_o after_o the_o subversion_n of_o all_o empire_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o this_o of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v to_o spread_v itself_o throw_v all_o nation_n this_o be_v not_o yet_o fulfil_v but_o it_o must_v be_v
before_o the_o last_o day_n so_o that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o that_o st._n john_n mean_v by_o the_o first_o resurrection_n and_o by_o reign_v with_o jesus_n christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n the_o same_o daniel_n say_v in_o the_o seven_o chap._n v_o 27._o that_o after_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n represent_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n that_o the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n be_v give_v unto_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o that_o all_o dominion_n shall_v serve_v and_o obey_v he_o this_o can_v be_v after_o the_o general_a resurrection_n because_o then_o there_o will_v be_v no_o dominion_n nor_o have_v it_o hitherto_o be_v accomplish_v so_o that_o it_o must_v refer_v to_o the_o 1000_o year_n whereof_o st._n john_n do_v here_o speak_v but_o what_o can_v we_o desire_v more_o plain_a than_o that_o prophecy_n of_o isaiah_n chap._n 65._o v._n 17._o etc._n etc._n where_o god_n speak_v in_o these_o term_n behold_v i_o create_v new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n and_o the_o former_a shall_v not_o be_v remember_v nor_o come_v into_o mind_n but_o be_v you_o glad_a and_o rejoice_v forever_o in_o that_o which_o i_o create_v for_o behold_v i_o create_v jerusalem_n a_o rejoice_n and_o her_o people_n a_o joy_n and_o the_o voice_n of_o weep_v shall_v be_v no_o more_o hear_v in_o she_o nor_o the_o voice_n of_o cry_v there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o thence_o a_o infant_n of_o day_n nor_o a_o old_a man_n that_o have_v not_o fulfil_v his_o day_n for_o the_o child_n shall_v die_v a_o hundred_o year_n old_a and_o they_o shall_v build_v house_n and_o inhabit_v they_o and_o they_o shall_v plant_v vineyard_n and_o eat_v the_o fruit_n of_o they_o they_o shall_v not_o labour_v in_o vain_a nor_o bring_v forth_o child_n for_o trouble_n for_o they_o be_v the_o seed_n of_o the_o bless_a of_o the_o lord_n and_o their_o offspring_n with_o they_o and_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o before_o they_o call_v i_o will_v answer_v and_o while_o they_o be_v yet_o speak_v i_o will_v hear_v there_o be_v many_o thing_n in_o this_o passage_n of_o isaiah_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o room_n for_o in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v yea_o not_o in_o a_o allegorical_a sense_n nor_o have_v they_o be_v fulfil_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophet_n till_o our_o day_n so_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v accomplish_v after_o the_o first_o resurrection_n i._n e._n after_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n from_o all_o her_o enemy_n and_o during_o the_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o she_o shall_v enjoy_v a_o perfect_a peace_n we_o can_v give_v no_o sense_n to_o these_o word_n whereby_o to_o adjust_a they_o to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o glorify_a there_o will_v not_o be_v from_o thence_o a_o infant_n of_o day_n nor_o a_o old_a man_n that_o have_v not_o accomplish_v his_o day_n shall_v it_o be_v in_o heaven_n that_o these_o word_n be_v to_o be_v fulfil_v the_o child_n shall_v die_v a_o hundred_o year_n old_a or_o be_v the_o follow_a word_n to_o receive_v their_o completion_n in_o the_o state_n of_o glory_n they_o shall_v build_v house_n and_o inhabit_v they_o they_o shall_v plant_v vine_n yard_n and_o eat_v the_o fruit_n of_o they_o they_o shall_v not_o labour_v in_o vain_a nor_o bring_v forth_o for_o trouble_n for_o they_o be_v the_o bless_a of_o the_o lord_n and_o their_z off_z spring_n with_o they_o and_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o before_o they_o call_v i_o will_v answer_v if_o we_o take_v these_o word_n in_o a_o literal_a sense_n as_o they_o may_v without_o any_o difficulty_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o they_o be_v not_o hitherto_o accomplish_v nor_o have_v any_o thing_n like_o unto_o this_o be_v ever_o see_v on_o the_o earth_n nor_o can_v we_o affix_v unto_o they_o such_o a_o mystical_a sense_n whereby_o to_o show_v that_o they_o have_v be_v fulfil_v in_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n from_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o gospel_n till_o this_o time_n and_o much_o less_o can_v such_o a_o sense_n be_v prove_v in_o reference_n to_o a_o state_n of_o glory_n nor_o can_v we_o avoid_v the_o fasten_n the_o like_a exposition_n upon_o that_o other_o prophecy_n of_o isaiah_n chap._n 11._o v._n 1_o etc._n etc._n and_o there_o shall_v come_v forth_o a_o rod_n out_o of_o the_o stem_n of_o jesse_n and_o a_o branch_n shall_v grow_v out_o of_o his_o root_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v rest_v upon_o he_o in_o righteousness_n shall_v he_o judge_v the_o poor_a and_o reprove_v the_o meek_a with_o equity_n he_o shall_v smite_v the_o earth_n with_o the_o rod_n of_o his_o mouth_n and_o with_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o lip_n shall_v be_v stay_v the_o wicked_a the_o wolf_n shall_v dwell_v with_o the_o lamb_n the_o leopard_n shall_v lie_v down_o with_o the_o kid_n the_o cow_n and_o the_o bear_n shall_v feed_v together_o and_o the_o lion_n shall_v eat_v straw_n like_o the_o ox_n and_o a_o little_a child_n shall_v lead_v they_o they_o shall_v not_o hurt_v nor_o destroy_v in_o all_o my_o holy_a mountain_n for_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v full_a of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o the_o water_n cover_v the_o sea_n i_o dare_v maintain_v against_o the_o warm_a antimillenarian_n that_o this_o prophecy_n be_v not_o yet_o fulfil_v and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v accomplish_v on_o the_o earth_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n the_o four_o verse_n do_v plain_o guide_v to_o this_o sense_n he_o shall_v smite_v the_o earth_n with_o the_o rod_n of_o his_o mouth_n and_o with_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o lip_n shall_v he_o slay_v the_o wicked_a and_o it_o evident_a that_o st._n paul_n have_v these_o word_n of_o isaiah_n in_o his_o thought_n when_o he_o write_v the_o second_o chap_n of_o the_o 2d_o ep._n to_o the_o thessalonian_n for_o after_o that_o he_o have_v describe_v antichrist_n by_o his_o principal_a character_n he_o add_v v_o 8._o the_o lord_n shall_v destroy_v this_o wicked_a one_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n and_o shall_v destroy_v he_o by_o the_o brightness_n of_o his_o come_n of_o what_o come_v of_o the_o lord_n do_v st._n paul_n speak_v it_o can_v be_v of_o the_o last_o it_o must_v be_v a_o come_n that_o may_v accord_v what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o apostle_n with_o what_o be_v predict_v by_o isaiah_n and_o whensoever_o the_o jew_n come_v to_o be_v bring_v home_o and_o all_o nation_n convert_v it_o will_v then_o appear_v so_o clear_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v come_v into_o the_o world_n that_o if_o he_o shall_v descend_v from_o heaven_n unto_o the_o earth_n we_o can_v not_o be_v more_o convince_v this_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n will_v be_v magnificent_a and_o glorious_a forasmuch_o as_o it_o will_v make_v the_o church_n from_o that_o time_n forward_o to_o appear_v as_o a_o army_n glorious_a in_o holiness_n and_o victorious_a over_o all_o her_o enemy_n there_o be_v three_o thing_n promise_v in_o this_o oracle_n the_o first_o be_v a_o perfect_a union_n of_o the_o jew_n with_o all_o nation_n this_o be_v promise_v under_o the_o emblem_n of_o wild_a beast_n dwell_v and_o feed_v peaceable_o with_o the_o lamb_n and_o with_o the_o ox._n when_o be_v it_o that_o this_o be_v see_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n when_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n be_v convert_v by_o st._n peter_n and_o his_o fellow_n apostles_n i_o do_v affirm_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o then_o see_v save_o a_o small_a pattern_n of_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o this_o prophecy_n nor_o be_v that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n but_o rather_o of_o their_o rejection_n and_o the_o peace_n which_o appear_v then_o in_o the_o church_n make_v up_o of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n be_v of_o too_o short_a a_o continuance_n to_o express_v all_o the_o force_n and_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o this_o union_n and_o of_o this_o harmony_n of_o agreement_n which_o the_o prophecy_n before_o we_o of_o isaiah_n give_v ground_n to_o hope_v for_o the_o second_o be_v a_o abundance_n and_o large_a diffusion_n of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god._n this_o be_v express_o promise_v in_o these_o word_n the_o whole_a earth_n shall_v be_v full_a of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o the_o water_n cover_v the_o sea._n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n till_o our_o day_n there_o have_v be_v nothing_o see_v that_o may_v answer_v the_o greatness_n of_o this_o promise_n the_o darkness_n of_o paganism_n prevail_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n till_o constantine_n that_o of_o arianism-followed_n soon_o after_o that_o of_o heathenism_n and_o that_o of_o antichristianism_n have_v reign_v for_o above_o these_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n and_o be_v not_o yet_o dissipate_v
not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o darkness_n of_o mahometanism_n which_o have_v spread_v itself_o very_o far_o but_o what_o be_v this_o plentiful_a effusion_n of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n design_v only_o for_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v not_o all_o the_o earth_n the_o lord_n be_v not_o all_o nation_n to_o have_v their_o share_n in_o it_o this_o great_a event_n will_v come_v to_o be_v see_v during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o millennian_a reign_n the_o three_o be_v a_o great_a innocency_n and_o a_o great_a harmlesness_n this_o be_v promise_v in_o these_o word_n they_o shall_v not_o hurt_v nor_o destroy_v in_o all_o my_o holy_a mountain_n and_o a_o little_a child_n shall_v lead_v both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n express_v here_o by_o the_o wolf_n and_o the_o lamb_n the_o leopard_n and_o the_o kid_n the_o cow_n and_o the_o bear_n the_o lion_n and_o the_o ox._n when_o be_v there_o ever_o that_o innocence_n and_o harmlesness_n see_v among_o people_n that_o there_o need_v only_o a_o infant_n to_o conduct_v they_o nor_o can_v one_o without_o be_v strange_o prepossess_v confine_v it_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n see_v it_o be_v but_o to_o take_v a_o view_n of_o those_o time_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v they_o fill_v with_o traitor_n apostate_n and_o profligate_v person_n as_o all_o age_n have_v be_v since_o so_o that_o the_o fulfil_n of_o this_o prophecy_n be_v to_o be_v expect_v under_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n when_o christian_n shall_v be_v universal_o regenerate_v deliver_v from_o those_o passion_n that_o cause_v division_n and_o redeem_v from_o the_o vice_n that_o disturb_v society_n not_o because_o there_o will_v not_o be_v then_o any_o wicked_a person_n nor_o by_o reason_n that_o there_o will_v not_o be_v any_o vice_n for_o that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v hope_v for_o but_o in_o a_o state_n of_o glory_n but_o because_o good_a man_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n shall_v have_v the_o same_o advantage_n during_o that_o happy_a reign_n that_o vice_n and_o wicked_a man_n have_v have_v hitherto_o over_o religion_n and_o over_o those_o that_o have_v be_v virtuous_a the_o more_o i_o think_v upon_o these_o word_n a_o little_a insant_n shall_v lead_v they_o i_o grow_v the_o more_o into_o a_o persuasion_n that_o there_o shall_v then_o be_v no_o tyrant_n to_o govern_v people_n with_o a_o sceptre_n of_o iron_n by_o the_o false_a and_o villainous_a maxim_n either_o of_o a_o heathenish_a policy_n as_o that_o of_o tiberius_n or_o of_o a_o devilish_a as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n but_o by_o the_o lively_a and_o pure_a measure_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god._n for_o god_n will_v then_o abundant_o pour_v out_o his_o spirit_n upon_o young_a and_o upon_o old_a upon_o child_n and_o upon_o father_n upon_o master_n and_o upon_o servant_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o joel_n chap._n 2._o v._n 28_o 29._o and_o all_o the_o people_n of_o the_o messiah_n shall_v be_v then_o a_o willing_a people_n according_a to_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o prophet_n david_n psal_n 110._o v._n 3._o final_o it_o be_v not_o more_o evident_a that_o the_o call_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v promise_v by_o the_o prophet_n than_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o same_o prophet_n have_v promise_v to_o the_o christian_a church_n a_o plentiful_a knowledge_n a_o great_a holiness_n a_o profound_a peace_n and_o a_o long_a prosperity_n these_o two_o article_n go_v general_o together_o in_o the_o ancient_a prophecy_n and_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o they_o be_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n call_v a_o mystery_n and_o a_o secret._n that_o of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v usual_o so_o style_v in_o the_o write_n of_o saint_n paul_n and_o that_o of_o the_o pure_a and_o quiet_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v call_v so_o by_o st._n john_n rev._n chap._n 10._o v._n 7._o where_o it_o be_v promise_v that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n when_o he_o shall_v begin_v to_o sound_v the_o mystery_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v finish_v as_o he_o have_v declare_v so_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n what_o mystery_n the_o antimillenarians_n understand_v that_o whereof_o st._n paul_n speak_v 1_o cor._n 15._o 51._o behold_v i_o show_v you_o a_o mystery_n we_o shall_v not_o all_o sleep_n but_o we_o shall_v all_o be_v changad_a but_o this_o notion_n be_v only_o a_o effect_n of_o their_o prejudice_n forasmuch_o as_o st._n john_n do_v so_o characterise_v the_o mystery_n which_o he_o speak_v of_o that_o it_o can_v no_o way_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o whereof_o st._n paul_n speak_v for_o whereas_o st._n john_n say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o mystery_n which_o god_n have_v declare_v unto_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o the_o prophet_n that_o have_v a_o word_n of_o the_o change_n that_o shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o live_n at_o the_o last_o day_n but_o all_o the_o prophet_n have_v promise_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v rich_a in_o knowledge_n and_o holiness_n and_o to_o enjoy_v a_o grand_a peace_n on_o the_o earth_n see_v therefore_o that_o these_o two_o article_n have_v usual_o accompany_v one_o another_o in_o the_o ancient_a prophecy_n and_o that_o they_o be_v call_v mystery_n by_o the_o holy_a apostle_n we_o be_v not_o to_o marvel_v that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o accident_n have_v befall_v they_o both_o and_o that_o see_v the_o vocation_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v a_o mystery_n be_v a_o thing_n which_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o can_v not_o comprehend_v even_o after_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o therefore_o the_o state_n of_o purity_n peace_n and_o prosperity_n which_o be_v promise_v to_o the_o christian_a church_n shall_v be_v a_o matter_n now_o so_o incomprehensible_a to_o the_o most_o enlighten_v and_o learn_a divine_n and_o as_o there_o be_v extraordinary_a revelation_n vouchsaved_a to_o the_o apostle_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o like_v and_o approve_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o call_n of_o the_o gentile_n so_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v that_o god_n will_v make_v use_n of_o some_o extraordinary_a revolution_n to_o cause_v his_o servant_n that_o be_v most_o prepossess_v with_o prejudice_n to_o relish_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o church_n temporal_a felicity_n and_o this_o revolution_n will_v doubtless_o be_v the_o downfall_n of_o babylon_n the_o destruction_n of_o mahumetanism_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o as_o they_o make_v a_o part_n of_o this_o mystery_n so_o they_o be_v a_o forerunner_n of_o and_o a_o entrance_n into_o this_o reign_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n it_o be_v much_o at_o one_o whether_o we_o be_v to_o take_v these_o thousand_o year_n indefinite_o for_o a_o very_a long_a time_n without_o determine_v how_o long_o though_o it_o be_v a_o receive_a maxim_n that_o time_n of_o a_o break_a number_n be_v to_o be_v take_v indefinite_o and_o those_o of_o a_o entire_a number_n be_v to_o be_v take_v definite_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v a_o entire_a number_n and_o that_o of_o a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n be_v a_o break_a number_n so_o that_o whereas_o this_o last_o seem_v to_o be_v indefinite_a the_o former_a will_v seem_v to_o be_v definite_a but_o whether_o we_o take_v the_o thousand_o year_n as_o signify_v more_o or_o as_o signify_v less_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o may_v be_v conclude_v from_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o number_n but_o i_o have_v rather_o choose_v to_o say_v that_o the_o 1000_o year_n do_v plain_o signify_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o time_n than_o a_o man_n according_a to_o the_o ordinary_a course_n of_o nature_n can_v live_v and_o more_o than_o the_o patriarch_n live_v before_o the_o law_n yea_o more_o than_o methuselah_n who_o though_o he_o live_v long_a of_o any_o that_o be_v before_o the_o flood_n yet_o he_o reach_v not_o to_o a_o thousand_o year_n xxiii_o illustration_n of_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb._n rev._n chap._n xix_o v_o 7_o etc._n etc._n as_o there_o be_v three_o resurrection_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o scripture_n 1_o that_o wrought_v by_o the_o gospel_n eph._n 3._o 14._o 2_o that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o 3_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n rom._n 11._o 15._o so_o there_o be_v three_o marriage_n of_o the_o church_n to_o jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o cause_v by_o the_o gospel_n 1_o cor._n 11._o 2._o i_o have_v espouse_v you_o to_o one_o husband_n that_o i_o may_v present_v you_o as_o a_o chaste_a virgin_n to_o christ_n the_o three_o which_o be_v to_o be_v solemnize_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o second_o which_o shall_v be_v celebrate_v when_o the_o jew_n come_v to_o be_v reunite_v with_o the_o gentile_n and_o when_o jesus_n
can_v be_v no_o other_o save_o that_o of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o 1000_o year_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o doubt_n but_o that_o this_o jerusalem_n which_o st._n john_n describe_v be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o that_o whereof_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n have_v give_v a_o description_n together_o with_o that_o of_o the_o temple_n and_o that_o there_o be_v very_o many_o thing_n in_o that_o description_n which_o can_v be_v perfect_o understand_v till_o after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n a_o new_a systeme_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n or_o a_o explanation_n of_o all_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n the_o second_o part._n i._o illustration_n of_o the_o throne_n the_o 24._o elder_n the_o sea_n of_o glass_n and_o the_o 4_o live_a creature_n rev._n chap._n 4._o the_o most_o difficult_a part_n will_v be_v yet_o to_o do_v if_o the_o ten_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o as_o i_o have_v suppose_v a_o explanation_n of_o the_o vision_n contain_v in_o the_o eleven_o first_o so_o that_o we_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o explication_n give_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n if_o we_o will_v clear_o see_v into_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o vision_n that_o remain_v to_o be_v explain_v in_o the_o second_o v_o 2._o behold_v i_o see_v a_o throne_n set_v in_o heaven_n and_o one_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n v_o 3._o and_o he_o that_o sit_v be_v to_o look_v upon_o like_o a_o jasper_n and_o a_o sardine_n stone_n and_o there_o be_v a_o rainbow_n about_o the_o throne_n this_o be_v a_o lofty_a description_n of_o the_o majesty_n of_o god._n and_o his_o not_o be_v name_v be_v a_o advancement_n of_o his_o glory_n for_o god_n say_v to_o manoah_n judge_n chap._n 13._o v._n 18._o why_o ask_v thou_o after_o my_o name_n see_v it_o be_v secret_a or_o wonderful_a the_o jasper_n stone_n represent_v the_o unchangeablness_n and_o eternity_n of_o his_o essence_n the_o fiery_a sardine_n represent_v his_o inaccessible_a majesty_n and_o the_o rainbow_n in_o heaven_n signify_v the_o unalterableness_n of_o his_o covenant_n v_o 4._o and_o round_o about_o the_o throne_n be_v 24_o seat_n and_o upon_o the_o seat_n i_o see_v 24_o elder_n sit_v clothe_v in_o white_a raiment_n and_o they_o have_v on_o their_o head_n crown_n of_o gold_n these_o be_v the_o pastor_n and_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n militant_a under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o patriarch_n of_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n and_o of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n because_o it_o be_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o church_n militant_a that_o god_n reveal_v his_o glory_n and_o majesty_n to_o st._n john_n the_o title_n of_o elder_n be_v a_o title_n of_o dignity_n whereof_o also_o the_o whiteness_n of_o their_o garment_n and_o their_o crown_n of_o gold_n be_v mark_n and_o indication_n and_o this_o give_v we_o ground_n to_o hope_v that_o they_o who_o be_v israelites_n after_o the_o spirit_n and_o who_o through_o a_o true_a faith_n follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n shall_v one_o day_n come_v to_o be_v advance_v to_o a_o glory_n like_o unto_o this_o v_o 5._o and_o out_o of_o the_o throne_n proceed_v lightning_n and_o thundering_n and_o voice_n and_o there_o be_v seven_o lamp_n of_o fire_n burn_v before_o the_o throne_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o spirit_n of_o god._n this_o be_v a_o terrible_a threaten_n against_o the_o enemy_n of_o god_n church_n the_o seven_o spirit_n be_v the_o spirit_n himself_o express_v by_o the_o number_n seven_o which_o be_v a_o mystical_a number_n and_o which_o represent_v the_o variety_n the_o unexpressible_a number_n and_o the_o perfection_n of_o his_o grace_n v_o 6._o and_o before_o the_o throne_n there_o be_v a_o sea_n of_o glass_n like_o unto_o crystal_n in_o the_o scripture_n water_n signify_v people_n and_o the_o sea_n be_v a_o heap_n of_o water_n so_o that_o this_o be_v the_o church_n compose_v of_o multitude_n of_o people_n but_o to_o distinguish_v she_o from_o other_o society_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v muddy_a &_o filthy_a she_o be_v compare_v to_o crystal_n which_o be_v as_o well_o pure_a as_o it_o be_v solid_a and_o transparent_a she_o be_v say_v to_o be_v before_o the_o throne_n because_o she_o be_v ever_o under_o the_o eye_n and_o care_n of_o her_o creator_n who_o carry_v she_o as_o the_o scripture_n elsewhere_o speak_v engrave_v upon_o the_o palm_n of_o his_o hand_n isa_n 49._o 16._o and_o round_o about_o the_o throne_n be_v four_o live_a creature_n full_a of_o eye_n before_o and_o behind_o v_o 7._o and_o the_o first_o live_v creature_n be_v like_o a_o lion_n and_o the_o 2d_o like_o a_o calf_n and_o the_o 3d_o have_v the_o face_n of_o a_o wan_a and_o the_o four_o be_v like_o a_o fly_a eagle_n v_o 8._o and_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n have_v each_o of_o they_o six_o wing_n and_o they_o be_v full_a of_o eye_n within_o and_o they_o rest_v not_o day_n nor_o night_n say_v holy_a holy_a holy_a lord_n god_n almighty_a which_o be_v and_o be_v and_o be_v to_o come_v these_o four_o live_a creature_n be_v beyond_o all_o exception_n the_o same_o with_o those_o in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n chap._n 1._o for_o that_o prophet_n style_v they_o in_o his_o 10_o chap._n v_o 5._o cherubim_n which_o signify_v angel_n these_o be_v then_o four_o chief_a angel_n as_o they_o be_v call_v in_o the_o 10_o chap._n of_o daniel_n v_o 13._o and_o they_o be_v elsewhere_o call_v archangel_n as_o have_v angel_n under_o they_o and_o thence_o it_o be_v say_v rev._n 15._o 7._o that_o one_o of_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n give_v unto_o the_o seven_o angel_n seven_o vial_n full_a of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n who_o live_v for_o ever_o &_o ever_o which_o can_v agree_v but_o to_o archangel_n these_o archangel_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o number_n four_o either_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o four_o part_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o which_o the_o four_o gate_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n be_v dispose_v which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o mystical_a temple_n of_o ezekiel_n or_o else_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o four_o empire_n under_o which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v be_v in_o subjection_n and_o afflict_a in_o ezekiel_n these_o live_a creature_n be_v represent_v each_o of_o they_o have_v the_o four_o resemblance_n of_o a_o lion_n of_o a_o ox_n of_o a_o man_n and_o of_o a_o eagle_n but_o here_o each_o be_v represent_v as_o have_v but_o one_o because_o st._n john_n see_v they_o in_o a_o posture_n of_o stand_v whereas_o ezekiel_n see_v they_o in_o a_o posture_n of_o motion_n together_o with_o their_o wheel_n the_o lion_n be_v a_o emblem_n of_o invincible_a courage_n the_o ox_n be_v a_o symbol_n of_o strength_n and_o patience_n the_o man_n of_o meekness_n and_o the_o eagle_n of_o promptitude_n &_o swiftness_n all_o which_o serve_v to_o declare_v the_o quality_n of_o these_o angel_n in_o their_o execution_n of_o divine_a order_n as_o their_o be_v full_a of_o eye_n express_v the_o knowledge_n and_o wisdom_n wherewith_o they_o execute_v they_o v._o 9_o and_o when_o these_o four_o live_a creature_n give_v glory_n and_o honour_n and_o thanks_o to_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n who_o live_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o v._o 10._o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n fall_v down_o before_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n and_o worship_v he_o that_o live_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o and_o cast_v their_o crown_n before_o the_o throne_n say_v v._n 11._o thou_o be_v worthy_a o_o lord_n to_o receive_v glory_n and_o honour_n and_o power_n for_o thou_o have_v create_v all_o thing_n and_o for_o thy_o pleasure_n they_o be_v and_o be_v create_v here_o we_o have_v the_o exact_a form_n of_o true_a religion_n and_o of_o lawful_a worship_n the_o mystical_a live_a creature_n do_v adore_v none_o but_o god_n the_o 24_o elder_n do_v worship_v none_o beside_o the_o lord_n it_o be_v before_o he_o that_o they_o do_v alone_o bow_v and_o it_o be_v only_o at_o his_o foot_n that_o they_o cast_v down_o their_o crown_n it_o be_v to_o he_o alone_o that_o they_o ascribe_v honour_n and_o glory_n and_o they_o themselves_o assign_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o for_o say_v they_o thou_o have_v create_v all_o thing_n whence_o be_v it_o that_o the_o holy_a virgin_n be_v not_o here_o name_v if_o she_o be_v also_o the_o object_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o worship_n and_o why_o ought_v we_o not_o to_o be_v content_a with_o that_o form_n of_o adoration_n which_o the_o angel_n of_o heaven_n practice_n especial_o see_v we_o every_o day_n say_v thy_o will_n be_v do_v in_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v in_o heaven_n moreover_o the_o scope_n of_o this_o vision_n be_v to_o assure_v christian_n that_o god_n will_v be_v alway_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o
which_o consist_v in_o worship_v god_n in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n as_o he_o tell_v the_o woman_n of_o samaria_n that_o the_o time_n will_v sudden_o come_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o religion_n free_a from_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o ancient_a law_n joh._n 4._o 23._o but_o he_o who_o appear_v sit_v upon_o the_o black_a horse_n to_o wit_n satan_n have_v spread_v darkness_n of_o error_n and_o have_v found_v a_o carnal_a religion_n that_o consist_v in_o bodily_a service_n in_o jewish_a and_o heathenish_a ceremony_n in_o altar_n external_a service_n wash_n abstinence_n fast_n image_n and_o relic_n etc._n etc._n which_o have_v make_v a_o yoke_n a_o thousand_o fold_n heavy_a than_o all_o the_o ceremonial_a observance_n of_o the_o law_n which_o st._n paul_n call_v a_o yoke_n of_o bondage_n gal._n 5._o 1._o and_o which_o st._n peter_n say_v be_v a_o yoke_n that_o neither_o we_o nor_o our_o father_n be_v able_a to_o bear_v act._n 15._o 10._o this_o be_v what_o fall_v out_o under_o the_o christian_a emperor_n for_o the_o devil_n see_v that_o persecution_n can_v not_o stop_v the_o conquest_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o white_a horse_n nor_o hinder_v the_o course_n of_o the_o gospel_n victory_n he_o take_v another_o way_n and_o bethink_v himself_o of_o a_o new_a stratagem_n and_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n the_o custom_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o heathen_a under_o the_o plausible_a pretence_n of_o draw_v the_o pagan_n over_o to_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o to_o which_o the_o prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n do_v wonderful_o contribute_v plenty_n and_o wealth_n have_v so_o lull_v the_o pastor_n into_o sleep_n that_o while_o they_o slumber_v the_o enemy_n sow_v his_o tare_n in_o the_o field_n of_o the_o lord_n it_o be_v the_o property_n of_o great_a prosperity_n to_o corrupt_v soul_n ease_n and_o plenty_n have_v be_v always_o fatal_a to_o godliness_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a affliction_n and_o poverty_n have_v be_v at_o all_o time_n sure_a and_o faithful_a guard_n of_o religion_n st._n augustin_n who_o live_v in_o the_o five_o age_n complain_v that_o in_o his_o time_n they_o despise_v many_o of_o the_o command_v of_o the_o sacred_a scripture_n and_o that_o superstition_n have_v universal_o so_o prevail_v that_o if_o any_o one_o have_v touch_v the_o ground_n with_o his_o bare_a foot_n during_o the_o week_n wherein_o he_o be_v baptize_v he_o be_v more_o severe_o rebuke_v than_o if_o he_o have_v be_v drink_v and_o that_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o god_n in_o his_o mercy_n will_v have_v to_o be_v free_a and_o to_o consist_v of_o a_o very_a few_o ceremony_n be_v become_v so_o load_v with_o servile_a burden_n that_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o jew_n of_o old_a be_v much_o more_o tolerable_a than_o that_o of_o christian_n because_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v subject_v to_o a_o bondage_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n but_o that_o in_o the_o place_n of_o this_o the_o christian_n be_v bring_v under_o bondage_n to_o humane_a invention_n this_o be_v the_o complaint_n which_o that_o doctor_n make_v in_o the_o 19_o chapt._n of_o his_o 119._o epistle_n to_o januarius_n and_o this_o complaint_n do_v most_o clear_o explain_v that_o sense_n which_o we_o have_v give_v of_o the_o yoke_n which_o he_o on_o the_o black_a horse_n have_v in_o his_o hand_n it_o be_v the_o plenty_n which_o the_o roman_a prelate_n do_v at_o this_o day_n enjoy_v of_o wheat_n of_o wine_n of_o barley_n and_o of_o oil_n which_o cause_v that_o every_o thing_n in_o their_o religion_n be_v carnal_a and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a sin_n to_o transgress_v the_o command_n of_o the_o church_n than_o to_o break_v the_o command_n of_o god_n &_o that_o they_o who_o do_v work_v on_o a_o holy_a day_n or_o who_o eat_v flesh_n in_o lent_n or_o on_o friday_n be_v account_v more_o guilty_a than_o they_o who_o commit_v adultery_n theft_n or_o murder_n before_o the_o time_n of_o this_o abundance_n and_o prosperity_n and_o before_o the_o reign_n of_o constantin_n there_o be_v nothing_o of_o this_o yoke_n know_v in_o adversity_n they_o hearken_v to_o the_o voice_n of_o god_n but_o in_o prosperity_n they_o harken_v only_o to_o the_o voice_n of_o man._n because_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o obey_v man_n than_o god._n it_o be_v much_o easy_a to_o abstain_v from_o some_o sort_n of_o meat_n than_o to_o forbear_v the_o pleasure_n of_o luxury_n to_o bow_v before_o a_o image_n and_o to_o repeat_v a_o prayer_n by_o rote_n and_o without_o mind_v what_o they_o say_v than_o to_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o the_o live_a creature_n who_o say_v to_o st._n john_n at_o the_o open_n of_o the_o three_o seal_n come_v and_o see_v appear_v under_o the_o resemblance_n of_o a_o man_n because_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o be_v humane_a invention_n and_o tradition_n which_o be_v the_o matter_n whereof_o under_o the_o prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n this_o yoke_n be_v compose_v v._o 7._o and_o when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o four_o seal_n i_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o four_o live_v creature_n say_v come_v and_o see_v v._o 8._o and_o i_o look_v and_o behold_v a_o pale_a horse_n and_o his_o name_n that_o sit_v on_o he_o be_v death_n and_o hell_n follow_v with_o he_o and_o power_n be_v give_v unto_o they_o over_o the_o four_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o kill_v with_o sword_n and_o with_o hunger_n and_o with_o death_n and_o with_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o fallow_a or_o pale_a horse_n upon_o which_o death_n and_o hell_n or_o the_o grave_n sit_v for_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_n signify_v most_o usual_o the_o grave_a in_o scripture_n do_v very_o just_o follow_v the_o red_a horse_n with_o his_o persecution_n and_o the_o black_a horse_n with_o his_o yoke_n of_o humane_a tradition_n it_o be_v righteous_a with_o god_n to_o afflict_v and_o overwhelm_v those_o who_o persecute_v his_o gospel_n and_o to_o pour_v out_o the_o plague_n of_o his_o vengeance_n upon_o they_o who_o prefer_v man_n command_n to_o his_o sacred_a law_n the_o history_n both_o of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o empire_n give_v so_o many_o example_n of_o this_o vengeance_n of_o god_n partly_o by_o the_o sword_n partly_o by_o famine_n partly_o by_o pestilence_n and_o partly_o by_o the_o inundation_n of_o barbarous_a nation_n design_v here_o by_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o we_o need_v seek_v for_o no_o other_o commentary_n in_o order_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o four_o seal_n the_o eagle_n which_o be_v the_o four_o live_v creature_n and_o which_o appear_v at_o the_o open_n of_o this_o seal_n be_v a_o presage_n of_o this_o divine_a vengeance_n forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v a_o scripture_n maxim_n that_o the_o eagle_n do_v gather_v thither_o where_o the_o carcase_n be_v matth._n 24._o 28._o and_o if_o the_o plague_n of_o god_n overtake_v only_o a_o four_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o his_o goodness_n to_o spare_v the_o great_a part_n and_o thereby_o to_o invite_v they_o to_o repentance_n v._o 9_o and_o when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o five_o seal_n i_o see_v under_o the_o altar_n the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v slay_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o testimony_n which_o they_o hold_v v._o 10._o and_o they_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n say_v how_o long_o o_o lord_n holy_a and_o true_a do_v thou_o not_o judge_n and_o avenge_v our_o blood_n on_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n v._o 11._o and_o white_a robe_n be_v give_v unto_o every_o one_o of_o they_o and_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v rest_v yet_o for_o a_o little_a season_n until_o their_o fellow_n servant_n also_o and_o their_o brother_n that_o shall_v be_v kill_v as_o they_o be_v shall_v be_v fulfil_v at_o the_o open_n of_o this_o seal_n there_o appear_v neither_o horse_n nor_o live_a creature_n as_o there_o do_v at_o the_o open_n of_o the_o former_a because_o there_o be_v nothing_o new_a here_o this_o seal_n be_v only_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o second_o of_o that_o of_o the_o red_a horse_n which_o presage_v the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n so_o that_o this_o vision_n stand_v in_o no_o need_n of_o a_o interpreter_n because_o it_o only_o represent_v the_o suffering_n of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v kill_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o glory_n wherewith_o they_o be_v crown_v in_o heaven_n together_o with_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o their_o blood_n which_o cry_v as_o abels_n do_v it_o be_v nevertheless_o true_a that_o the_o same_o seal_n do_v foretell_v the_o suffering_n that_o be_v to_o come_v as_o it_o
have_v express_v the_o suffering_n that_o be_v pass_v for_o the_o martyr_n have_v demand_v how_o long_a lord_n ere_o thou_o avenge_v our_o blood_n it_o be_v answer_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v yet_o rest_v for_o a_o little_a season_n until_o their_o fellow_n servant_n also_o and_o their_o brother_n that_o shall_v be_v kill_v as_o they_o be_v shall_v be_v fulfil_v so_o that_o as_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o martyr_n express_v the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n the_o answer_n be_v a_o prediction_n of_o the_o suffering_n which_o the_o church_n be_v to_o undergo_v under_o the_o papal_a antichristian_a kingdom_n moreover_o we_o may_v here_o observe_v who_o it_o be_v that_o be_v a_o true_a martyr_n they_o be_v those_o who_o be_v slay_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god._n so_o that_o this_o title_n can_v be_v deny_v to_o protestant_n because_o it_o be_v only_o out_o of_o hatred_n to_o their_o religion_n that_o they_o be_v kill_v nor_o be_v they_o put_v to_o death_n for_o any_o other_o cause_n but_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o hold_v that_o their_o religion_n be_v certain_a support_v by_o a_o sovereign_n and_o divine_a authority_n &_o full_a and_o sufficient_a for_o salvation_n and_o be_v not_o the_o maintain_v the_o right_n and_o perfection_n of_o god_n word_n a_o maintain_n of_o god_n cause_n be_v it_o not_o to_o die_v for_o jesus_n christ_n to_o suffer_v death_n because_o they_o will_v not_o consent_v to_o the_o injury_n which_o the_o papist_n do_v to_o his_o gospel_n v._o 12._o and_o i_o behold_v when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o six_o seal_n and_o lo_o there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n and_o the_o sun_n become_v black_a as_o sackcloth_n of_o hair_n and_o the_o moon_n become_v as_o blood._n v._o 13._o and_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n fall_v unto_o the_o earth_n even_o as_o a_o fig_n tree_n cast_v her_o untimely_a fig_n when_o she_o be_v shake_v of_o a_o mighty_a wind_n v._o 14._o and_o the_o heaven_n depart_v as_o a_o scroll_n when_o it_o be_v roll_v together_o and_o every_o mountain_n and_o island_n be_v move_v out_o of_o their_o place_n v._o 15._o and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o great_a man_n and_o the_o rich_a man_n and_o the_o chief_a captain_n and_o the_o mighty_a man_n and_o every_o bondman_n and_o every_o freeman_n hide_v themselves_o in_o the_o den_n and_o in_o the_o rock_n of_o the_o mountain_n v._o 16._o and_o say_v to_o the_o mountain_n and_o rock_n fall_v on_o we_o and_o hide_v we_o from_o the_o face_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n and_o from_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o lamb._n v._o 17._o for_o the_o great_a day_n of_o his_o wrath_n be_v come_v and_o who_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o stand_v there_o appear_v not_o here_o any_o horseman_n nor_o any_o live_a creature_n no_o more_o than_o there_o do_v at_o the_o open_n of_o the_o five_o seal_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o what_o be_v conceal_v under_o this_o seal_n extend_v not_o through_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o of_o the_o church_n of_o god._n see_v that_o which_o be_v comprehend_v under_o this_o seal_n be_v only_o one_o of_o the_o revolution_n that_o be_v to_o befall_v the_o roman_a empire_n there_o be_v three_o change_n to_o overtake_v it_o by_o the_o first_o it_o be_v to_o pass_v from_o paganism_n to_o pure_a and_o uncorrupted_a christianity_n by_o the_o second_o it_o be_v to_o pass_v from_o pure_a and_o simple_a christianity_n to_o a_o christianity_n mix_v and_o corrupt_v which_o be_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o antichristianism_n or_o popery_n and_o by_o the_o three_o it_o be_v to_o pass_v and_o return_v from_o christianity_n corrupt_v and_o from_o popery_n to_o a_o christianity_n that_o be_v pure_a and_o free_v from_o all_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n of_o antichrist_n this_o last_o change_n will_v be_v under_o and_o upon_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n and_o the_o reformation_n that_o be_v make_v the_o last_o age_n be_v a_o sample_n and_o earnest_n of_o it_o the_o second_o be_v to_o appear_v under_o the_o trumpet_n and_o the_o first_o be_v that_o which_o come_v to_o pass_v under_o this_o six_o seal_n in_o all_o the_o change_n there_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o heaven_n of_o the_o sun_n of_o the_o moon_n of_o the_o star_n of_o the_o sea_n of_o earthquake_n of_o the_o remove_n of_o mountain_n because_o it_o be_v the_o stile_n of_o the_o prophet_n to_o express_v revolution_n which_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o world_n with_o reference_n to_o religion_n in_o term_n that_o agree_v to_o a_o change_n in_o the_o whole_a universe_n thus_o the_o apostle_n st._n peter_n act._n 2._o 14._o etc._n etc._n apply_v the_o prophecy_n of_o joel_n to_o the_o establishment_n which_o god_n begin_v to_o give_v unto_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o the_o pour_v forth_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o that_o day_n i_o will_v pour_v out_o of_o my_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n and_o on_o my_o servant_n and_o on_o my_o handmaiden_n and_o they_o shall_v prophesy_v and_o i_o will_v show_v wonder_n in_o heaven_n above_o and_o sign_n in_o the_o earth_n beneath_o blood_n and_o fire_n and_o vapour_n of_o smoke_n the_o sun_n shall_v be_v turn_v into_o darkness_n and_o the_o moon_n into_o blood._n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v omit_v that_o memorable_a change_n which_o befall_v the_o empire_n when_o the_o emperor_n be_v no_o more_o heathen_a persecutor_n but_o christian_a favourer_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o if_o it_o be_v not_o comprehend_v under_o this_o seal_n there_o be_v not_o the_o footstep_n or_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o whole_a revelation_n and_o withal_o that_o event_n do_v accord_v the_o best_a of_o the_o world_n with_o this_o vision_n for_o if_o the_o enemy_n of_o christ_n name_n appear_v here_o astonish_v desperate_a hide_v themselves_o in_o the_o mountain_n and_o cry_v to_o the_o rock_n fall_v on_o we_o and_o hide_v we_o from_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o lamb_n all_o this_o accord_v admirable_o with_o the_o event_n for_o history_n recount_v unto_o we_o how_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n fall_v after_o a_o terrible_a manner_n upon_o the_o five_o last_o heathen_a emperor_n who_o have_v persecute_v the_o christian_n with_o a_o unbridled_a rage_n diocletian_n and_o maximian_n voluntary_o lay_v down_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n be_v press_v to_o it_o by_o the_o sole_a remorse_n of_o their_o conscience_n which_o give_v they_o no_o quiet_a maxentius_n be_v throw_v headlong_o from_o the_o milvian_n bridg_n into_o the_o tiber_n and_o in_o that_o very_a place_n where_o he_o have_v lay_v a_o ambush_n for_o constantin_n maximin_n who_o have_v pull_v out_o the_o eye_n of_o christian_n lose_v his_o own_o eye_n by_o a_o disease_n that_o be_v as_o loathsome_a as_o it_o be_v painful_a and_o lieinius_fw-la be_v murder_v by_o the_o garrison_n of_o thessalonica_n after_o that_o constantin_n be_v arrive_v at_o the_o empire_n all_o the_o edict_n against_o the_o christian_n be_v repeal_v the_o christian_a religion_n be_v establish_v by_o public_a authority_n the_o idolatrous_a temple_n be_v either_o pull_v down_o or_o consecrate_v to_o the_o service_n of_o the_o true_a god_n their_o altar_n be_v overthrow_v and_o the_o heathen_n be_v strip_v of_o all_o honour_n be_v send_v into_o the_o village_n from_o whence_o they_o come_v to_o be_v style_v pagan_n that_o be_v inhabitant_n of_o the_o village_n a_o title_n by_o which_o the_o christian_n have_v be_v denominate_v before_o v._o illustration_n of_o the_o four_o angel_n that_o withhold_v the_o four_o wind_n and_o of_o the_o angel_n that_o have_v the_o seal_n of_o the_o live_a god._n rev._n chap._n 7._o v._o 1._o after_o these_o thing_n i_o see_v four_o angel_n stand_v on_o the_o four_o corner_n of_o the_o earth_n hold_v the_o four_o wind_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o the_o wind_n shall_v not_o blow_v on_o the_o earth_n nor_o on_o the_o sea_n nor_o on_o any_o tree_n v._o 2._o and_o i_o see_v another_o angel_n ascend_v from_o the_o east_n have_v the_o seal_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o he_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o the_o four_o angel_n to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v to_o hurt_v the_o earth_n and_o the_o sea._n v._o 3._o hurt_v not_o the_o earth_n neither_o the_o sea_n nor_o the_o tree_n till_o we_o have_v seal_v the_o servant_n of_o our_o god_n in_o their_o forehead_n if_o those_o four_o angel_n be_v good_a angel_n than_o the_o withhold_v the_o four_o wind_n must_v be_v something_o likewise_o that_o be_v good_a and_o that_o they_o be_v good_a angel_n appear_v from_o thence_o because_o the_o angel_n that_o have_v the_o seal_n of_o the_o live_a god_n speak_v unto_o they_o as_o angel_n of_o god._n hurt_v not_o say_v
church_n they_o be_v in_o their_o heart_n seal_v of_o the_o spirit_n but_o outward_o they_o have_v no_o other_o mark_n save_v that_o of_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o pure_a doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n by_o the_o mark_n that_o be_v in_o their_o heart_n they_o be_v know_v of_o god_n and_o by_o that_o in_o their_o forehead_n they_o be_v know_v of_o man_n vii_o illustration_n of_o the_o multitude_n which_o no_o man_n can_v number_v that_o stand_v before_o the_o lamb_n with_o palm_n of_o their_o felicity_n and_o whence_o they_o come_v rev._n chap._n 7._o v._o 9_o after_o this_o i_o behold_v and_o lo_o a_o great_a multitude_n which_o no_o man_n can_v number_v of_o all_o nation_n and_o kindred_n and_o people_n and_o tongue_n stand_v before_o the_o throne_n and_o before_o the_o lamb_n clothe_v with_o white_a robe_n and_o palm_n in_o their_o hand_n v._o 10._o and_o they_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n say_v salvation_n to_o our_o god_n which_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n and_o unto_o the_o lamb._n v._o 11._o and_o all_o the_o angel_n etc._n etc._n v._o 12._o say_v amen_o blessing_n and_o glory_n and_o wisdom_n and_o thanksgiving_n &_o honour_n and_o power_n &_o may_v be_v unto_o our_o god_n for_o ever_o and_o ever_o amen_n v._o 13._o and_o one_o of_o the_o elder_n answer_v say_v unto_o i_o what_o be_v these_o which_o be_v array_v in_o white_a robe_n and_o whence_o be_v they_o v._o 14._o and_o i_o say_v unto_o he_o sir_n thou_o know_v and_o he_o say_v to_o i_o these_o be_v they_o which_o come_v out_o of_o great_a tribulation_n and_o have_v wash_v their_o robe_n and_o make_v they_o white_a in_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb._n v._o 15._o therefore_o be_v they_o before_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o serve_v he_o day_n and_o night_n in_o his_o temple_n and_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n shall_v dwell_v among_o they_o v._o 16._o they_o shall_v hunger_n no_o more_o neither_o thirst_v any_o more_o neither_o shall_v the_o sun_n light_n on_o they_o nor_o any_o heat_n v._o 17._o for_o the_o lamb_n which_o be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o throne_n shall_v feed_v they_o and_o shall_v lead_v they_o unto_o live_a fountain_n of_o water_n and_o god_n shall_v wipe_v away_o all_o tear_n from_o their_o eye_n this_o multitude_n that_o can_v not_o be_v number_v be_v the_o companion_n of_o those_o soul_n who_o cry_v under_o the_o five_o seal_n how_o long_o o_o lord_n before_o thou_o avenge_v our_o blood_n and_o white_a robe_n be_v give_v unto_o they_o and_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v rest_v yet_o for_o a_o little_a season_n until_o their_o fellow_n servant_n also_o and_o their_o brother_n that_o shall_v be_v kill_v as_o they_o be_v shall_v be_v fulfil_v chap._n 6._o v._n 10_o 11._o these_o martyr_n be_v represent_v innumerable_a and_o there_o be_v two_o reason_n intimate_v for_o it_o first_o because_o they_o be_v of_o all_o nation_n kindred_n people_n and_o tongue_n 2_o because_o they_o be_v come_v out_o of_o great_a tribulation_n and_o this_o great_a tribulation_n be_v so_o call_v from_o the_o long_a duration_n of_o it_o nor_o can_v it_o be_v otherway_n for_o that_o it_o be_v to_o continue_v as_o long_o as_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n namely_o two_o and_o forty_o month_n or_o a_o 1260_o day_n be_v which_o be_v 1260_o year_n as_o we_o shall_v afterward_o see_v they_o be_v represent_v clothe_v in_o white_a robe_n as_o they_o under_o the_o five_o seal_n be_v to_o intimate_v both_o their_o dignity_n and_o their_o joy._n but_o beside_o this_o they_o be_v represent_v stand_v before_o the_o throne_n and_o before_o the_o lamb_n with_o palm_n in_o their_o hand_n whereas_o they_o under_o the_o five_o seal_n be_v represent_v under_o the_o altar_n and_o without_o palm_n the_o reason_n of_o that_o difference_n be_v this_o because_o under_o the_o five_o seal_n the_o enemy_n of_o the_o martyr_n have_v the_o upper_a hand_n of_o they_o and_o persecute_v their_o memory_n to_o that_o degree_n as_o to_o dig_v their_o body_n out_o of_o the_o ground_n and_o to_o throw_v their_o ash_n into_o the_o wind_n as_o account_v they_o a_o abominable_a crew_n whereas_o in_o the_o place_n of_o that_o these_o here_o their_o great_a tribulation_n be_v finish_v and_o the_o 1260_o year_n expire_v and_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n be_v represent_v stand_v before_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o with_o palm_n in_o their_o hand_n as_o conqueror_n over_o all_o their_o enemy_n they_o shall_v be_v acknowledge_v bless_v in_o heaven_n and_o such_o who_o after_o the_o end_n of_o this_o tribulation_n shall_v be_v find_v on_o the_o earth_n walk_v in_o their_o faith_n shall_v reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n so_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v by_o way_n of_o anticipation_n describe_v here_o the_o felicity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n on_o the_o earth_n whereof_o we_o have_v speak_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o first_o resurrection_n that_o the_o terrible_a calamity_n which_o be_v to_o be_v represent_v under_o the_o trumpet_n may_v not_o discourage_v believer_n be_v strengthen_v and_o fortify_v before_o hand_n by_o a_o promise_n of_o the_o victory_n which_o the_o church_n shall_v at_o last_o obtain_v over_o her_o enemy_n the_o prophet_n isaiah_n have_v promise_v the_o same_o happiness_n to_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n for_o he_o have_v say_v chap._n 25._o v._n 8._o that_o god_n will_v wipe_v away_o tear_n from_o off_o all_o face_n and_o he_o have_v say_v chap._n 41._o v._n 10._o that_o they_o shall_v not_o hunger_n not_o thirst_n neither_o shall_v the_o heat_n nor_o sun_n smite_v they_o it_o be_v likewise_o to_o the_o church_n make_v up_o of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v here_o promise_v the_o same_o felicity_n the_o term_n use_v by_o isaiah_n do_v equal_o agree_v with_o the_o happiness_n in_o heaven_n for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o with_o the_o happiness_n on_o earth_n for_o those_o who_o shall_v have_v part_n in_o the_o first_o resurrection_n and_o who_o shall_v reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n viii_o illustration_n of_o the_o silence_n in_o heaven_n for_o half_a a_o hour_n rev._n chap._n 8._o v._o 1._o and_o when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o seven_o seal_n there_o be_v silence_n in_o heaven_n about_o the_o space_n of_o half_a a_o hour_n v._o 2._o and_o i_o see_v the_o seven_o angel_n which_o stand_v before_o god_n and_o to_o they_o be_v give_v seven_o trumpet_n after_o that_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v overthrow_v and_o after_o that_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v establish_v by_o public_a authority_n and_o that_o a_o end_n be_v put_v to_o persecution_n st._n john_n see_v heresy_n and_o superstition_n break_v in_o upon_o the_o church_n but_o this_o do_v not_o come_v to_o pass_v immediate_o there_o be_v a_o space_n before_o that_o have_v the_o face_n of_o a_o peace_n or_o truce_n in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v a_o a_o short_a interval_n that_o be_v it_o which_o have_v be_v already_o represent_v by_o the_o hold_v back_o of_o the_o four_o wind_n whereof_o we_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o five_o illustration_n and_o it_o be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o silence_n mention_v here_o at_o the_o open_n of_o the_o 7_o the_o seal_n for_o when_o no_o wind_n blow_v there_o be_v a_o general_a calm_a and_o a_o great_a silence_n in_o the_o air_n which_o be_v call_v heaven_n in_o scripture_n but_o in_o this_o place_n heaven_n signify_v the_o church_n and_o silence_n denote_v the_o peace_n that_o be_v establish_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o constantin_n call_v a_o silence_n for_o half_a a_o hour_n because_o that_o peace_n continue_v only_o for_o a_o few_o year_n so_o that_o if_o the_o hold_v the_o wind_n from_o blow_v signify_v a_o general_a peace_n the_o silence_n for_o half_a a_o hour_n mark_v the_o short_a while_n that_o it_o last_v ix_o illustration_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n with_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o of_o the_o angel_n who_o cast_v the_o censer_n into_o the_o earth_n rev._n chap._n 8._o v._o 2._o and_o i_o see_v the_o seven_o angel_n which_o stand_v before_o god_n and_o to_o they_o be_v give_v seven_o trumpet_n v._o 3._o and_o another_o angel_n come_v and_o stand_v at_o the_o altar_n have_v a_o golden_a censer_n and_o there_o be_v give_v unto_o he_o much_o incense_n that_o he_o shall_v offer_v it_o with_o the_o prayer_n of_o all_o saint_n upon_o the_o golden_a altar_n which_o be_v before_o the_o throne_n v._o 4._o and_o the_o smoke_n of_o the_o incense_n which_o come_v with_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n ascend_v up_o before_o god_n out_o of_o the_o angel_n hand_n v._o 5._o and_o the_o angel_n take_v the_o
of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o three_o trumpet_n the_o five_o discover_v unto_o we_o the_o growth_n and_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n for_o this_o be_v the_o same_o star_n which_o st._n john_n have_v call_v great_a and_o of_o which_o he_o have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v already_o fall_v from_o heaven_n the_o key_n be_v a_o symbol_n of_o power_n and_o authority_n when_o the_o nation_n be_v to_o be_v bring_v out_o of_o idolatry_n into_o which_o they_o be_v plunge_v as_o into_o a_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o to_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n jesus_n christ_n give_v to_o st._n peter_n the_o key_n of_o that_o kingdom_n and_o it_o be_v that_o apostle_n who_o first_o make_v use_v of_o those_o key_n when_o he_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o cornelius_n who_o be_v a_o gentile_a but_o now_o when_o the_o same_o nation_n be_v to_o return_v to_o idolatry_n the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n be_v give_v to_o the_o pretend_a successor_n of_o st._n peter_n by_o the_o dragon_n rev._n chap._n 13._o v._n 2_o 4._o the_o bottomless_a pit_n be_v open_v with_o this_o key_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n receive_v from_o the_o dragon_n there_o come_v forth_o a_o smoke_n out_o of_o the_o pit_n as_o out_o of_o a_o great_a furnace_n and_o the_o sun_n and_o air_n be_v darken_v the_o sun_n be_v jesus_n christ_n the_o air_n be_v religion_n for_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n and_o religion_n which_o consist_v in_o doctrine_n worship_n and_o ceremony_n be_v with_o respect_n to_o salvation_n what_o the_o air_n be_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o animal_n life_n which_o no_o long_o endure_v than_o while_o we_o suck_v in_o and_o breathe_v out_o the_o air._n nor_o can_v it_o be_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v darken_v the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n in_o that_o he_o have_v assume_v to_o himself_o all_o the_o office_n of_o our_o saviour_n his_o kingship_n his_o priesthood_n and_o his_o dignity_n of_o supreme_a and_o infallible_a teacher_n and_o in_o that_o he_o have_v add_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n to_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o humane_a satisfaction_n to_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n blood_n which_o be_v the_o price_n of_o our_o redemption_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v gainsay_v but_o that_o he_o have_v darken_v the_o air_n of_o religion_n by_o a_o mixture_n of_o heathen_a ceremony_n with_o those_o which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v ordain_v such_o as_o altar_n the_o different_a habit_n of_o priest_n agnus_n dei_n chappelet_n scapulary_n holy_a water_n abstinence_n and_o fast_n final_o he_o have_v corrupt_v the_o discipline_n and_o government_n which_o fence_n and_o preserve_v religion_n by_o change_v it_o into_o a_o monarchy_n like_v unto_o that_o of_o earthly_a prince_n contrary_a to_o the_o express_a declaration_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o his_o apostle_n the_o king_n of_o the_o gentile_n exercise_v lordship_n but_o you_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o luk_n 22._o 25._o and_o also_o contrary_a to_o the_o advice_n of_o st._n peter_n who_o vicar_n and_o successor_n he_o vain_o boast_v himself_o to_o be_v for_o he_o enjoin_v minister_n to_o feed_v the_o flock_n of_o god_n and_o not_o to_o carry_v it_o as_o be_v lord_n over_o god_n heritage_n 1_o pet._n 5._o 2_o 3._o this_o change_n be_v not_o all_o make_v at_o once_o but_o by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o smoked_a come_v not_o all_o out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n but_o successive_o and_o by_o degree_n answerable_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o have_v establish_v itself_o by_o fraud_n and_o subtlety_n before_o gregory_n i._o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n victor_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o what_o day_n easter_n shall_v be_v keep_v be_v so_o rash_a as_o to_o excommunicate_v all_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v the_o sovereign_a master_n of_o all_o church_n upon_o which_o account_n st._n ireneus_fw-la rebuke_v he_o according_a as_o he_o deserve_v siricius_n condemn_v the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n abuse_v to_o that_o end_n the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n they_o that_o be_v in_o the_o flesh_n can_v please_v god_n as_o if_o by_o be_v in_o the_o flesh_n the_o apostle_n have_v understand_v the_o state_n of_o marriage_n boniface_n iii_o successor_n of_o gregory_n i._o challenge_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n which_o gregory_n have_v condemn_v in_o john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n as_o the_o title_n of_o the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n boniface_n iu._n consecrate_a the_o pantheon_n to_o the_o holy_a virgin_n and_o to_o all_o the_o saint_n which_o the_o pagan_n have_v dedicate_v before_o to_o cibele_n the_o mother_n of_o the_o gods._n and_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n grow_v so_o hot_a in_o the_o eight_o age_n that_o pope_n gregory_n the_o second_o excommunicate_v the_o emperor_n leo_n for_o oppose_v it_o in_o the_o nine_o age_n paschasius_fw-la the_o monk_n of_o corby_n be_v the_o first_o that_o teach_v the_o corporal_a presence_n but_o rathramu_n write_v against_o it_o by_o the_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bold_a the_o question_n remain_v undetermined_a but_o the_o truth_n become_v darken_v by_o the_o smoke_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n in_o the_o ten_o age_n which_o baronius_n style_v a_o age_n of_o iron_n and_o lead_n and_o which_o all_o writer_n acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v a_o age_n of_o ignorance_n and_o darkness_n it_o come_v to_o be_v decide_v in_o the_o eleven_o age_n by_o nicolas_n the_o second_o who_o make_v it_o be_v prescribe_v to_o berenger_n in_o his_o retractation_n that_o believer_n do_v not_o only_o eat_v christ_n sacramental_o but_o that_o he_o be_v real_o break_v by_o their_o tooth_n in_o the_o same_o age_n gregory_n the_o seven_o make_v come_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n these_o proposition_n mention_v by_o baronius_n anno_fw-la 1076._o num_fw-la 31._o namely_o that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n alone_o have_v right_o to_o be_v call_v universal_a that_o all_o prince_n ought_v to_o kiss_v the_o pope_n foot_n that_o his_o name_n only_o shall_v be_v mention_v to_o the_o church_n that_o he_o have_v a_o authority_n to_o depose_v emperor_n that_o without_o his_o command_n no_o council_n ought_v to_o be_v call_v general_n that_o no_o book_n nor_o chapter_n aught_o to_o be_v hold_v for_o canonical_a without_o his_o authorisy_n that_o he_o may_v discharge_v subject_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o many_o other_o such_o as_o these_o which_o baronius_n call_v dictata_fw-la papae_fw-la out_o of_o the_o same_o pit_n come_v forth_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n under_o pope_n hovorius_fw-la the_o second_o the_o feast_n of_o god_n or_o of_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la under_o pope_n eugenius_n the_o second_o auricular_a confession_n under_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o the_o first_o crusado_n with_o promise_n of_o forgiveness_n of_o all_o their_o sin_n under_o urban_n the_o second_o anno_fw-la 1095_o the_o first_o jubilee_n with_o a_o promise_n annex_v to_o it_o of_o universal_a pardon_n to_o all_o that_o shall_v go_v to_o rome_n and_o visit_v the_o church_n there_o be_v institute_v by_o boniface_n the_o eight_o anno_fw-la 1295._o final_o eugenius_n the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 1149._o do_v ordain_v that_o the_o decretal_n collect_v by_o gratian_n shall_v be_v read_v and_o explain_v in_o the_o school_n which_o decretal_n treat_v of_o nothing_o save_v of_o the_o power_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o of_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o excellency_n of_o a_o monastic_a life_n of_o celibate_n of_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o of_o such_o like_a doctrine_n which_o be_v this_o smoke_n arisen_a out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n by_o which_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o air_n have_v be_v darken_v xv._n illustration_n of_o the_o locust_n rev._n chap._n 9_o v._o 3._o and_o there_o come_v out_o of_o the_o smoke_n locust_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o unto_o they_o be_v give_v power_n as_o the_o scorpion_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v power_n v._o 4._o and_o it_o be_v command_v they_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o hurt_v the_o grass_n of_o the_o earth_n neither_o any_o green_a thing_n neither_o any_o tree_n but_o only_o those_o man_n which_o have_v not_o the_o seal_n of_o god_n in_o their_o forehead_n v._o 5._o and_o to_o they_o it_o be_v give_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o kill_v they_o but_o that_o they_o shall_v torment_v they_o five_o month_n and_o their_o torment_n be_v as_o the_o torment_n of_o a_o scorpion_n when_o he_o strike_v a_o man._n v._o 6._o and_o in_o those_o day_n shall_v man_n seek_v death_n and_o shall_v not_o find_v it_o and_o shall_v desire_v to_o die_v and_o death_n shall_v flee_v from_o they_o v
haste_n to_o put_v it_o into_o practice_n which_o succeed_v to_o they_o according_a to_o their_o desire_n calcondyla_fw-fr report_n that_o mahomet_n ii_o being_n besiege_v constantinople_n cause_v canon_n to_o be_v cast_v of_o so_o extraordinary_a a_o bigness_n that_o there_o need_v seventy_o couple_n of_o ox_n and_o two_o thousand_o man_n to_o draw_v one_o of_o they_o 7._o the_o three_o part_n of_o man_n kill_v intimate_v the_o progress_n and_o spread_v both_o of_o the_o turkish_a empire_n and_o of_o their_o religion_n which_o reunite_v all_o their_o different_a principality_n in_o the_o person_n of_o tangrolipix_n to_o he_o succeed_v asan_n in_o the_o year_n 1059._o just_a about_o the_o time_n that_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o raise_v the_o papacy_n to_o the_o high_a top_n of_o grandeur_n and_o it_o be_v this_o asan_n that_o render_v himself_o master_n of_o all_o the_o country_n from_o the_o city_n of_o laodicea_n in_o syria_n even_o to_o the_o hellespont_n of_o antiochia_n of_o cappadocia_n of_o bythinia_n of_o lycia_n of_o pesidia_n of_o lycaonia_n of_o paphlagonia_n of_o galatia_n of_o both_o the_o celicia_n of_o pontus_n and_o of_o anatolia_n and_o from_o that_o time_n the_o sultan_n have_v alway'_v advance_v their_o conquest_n and_o have_v destroy_v the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o east_n have_v make_v constantinople_n which_o be_v former_o the_o imperial_a seat_n of_o it_o to_o be_v that_o of_o the_o turkish_a and_o mahometan_a empire_n 8._o it_o be_v upon_o the_o christian_n that_o the_o turk_n make_v all_o their_o conquest_n and_o of_o this_o the_o holy_a spirit_n give_v such_o a_o reason_n as_o may_v serve_v to_o open_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o papist_n because_o it_o convince_v they_o of_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n this_o accusation_n the_o papist_n do_v account_v the_o most_o sensible_a injury_n that_o can_v be_v do_v they_o but_o it_o be_v a_o condemnation_n that_o they_o must_v bear_v for_o say_v the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o man_n that_o be_v not_o kill_v by_o these_o plague_n repent_v not_o of_o the_o work_n of_o their_o hand_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o worship_v devil_n and_o idol_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o brass_n and_o stone_n and_o of_o wood_n which_o neither_o can_v see_v nor_o hear_v nor_o walk_v at_o who_o cost_n be_v it_o that_o the_o mahometan_n erect_v their_o empire_n against_o who_o be_v they_o the_o scourge_v of_o god_n for_o the_o punishment_n of_o their_o idolatry_n it_o be_v not_o against_o the_o heathen_n for_o there_o be_v none_o such_o within_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o eastern_a roman_a empire_n it_o be_v at_o the_o expense_n of_o christian_n that_o the_o turk_n extend_v both_o their_o empire_n and_o their_o religion_n and_o therefore_o see_v the_o holy_a ghost_n declare_v that_o the_o punish_v the_o idolatry_n of_o christian_n be_v the_o reason_n of_o lose_v of_o the_o four_o angel_n in_o the_o river_n euphrates_n to_o commit_v so_o many_o murder_n it_o be_v from_o thence_o evident_a that_o the_o christian_n who_o be_v subdue_v be_v idolater_n and_o also_o apparent_a wherein_o their_o idolatry_n consist_v namely_o in_o this_o that_o they_o worship_v devil_n and_o idol_n of_o gold_n of_o silver_n of_o brass_n of_o stone_n and_o of_o wood._n nor_o can_v it_o be_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v guilty_a of_o the_o same_o crime_n if_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o worship_n devil_n as_o those_o mention_v in_o the_o text_n be_v say_v to_o have_v do_v i_o answer_v first_o that_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a be_v demon_n which_o signify_v proper_o inferior_a and_o low_a god_n god_n who_o be_v mediator_n between_o man_n and_o the_o supreme_a god_n which_o be_v a_o title_n liberal_o give_v to_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o which_o sense_n the_o word_n use_v in_o this_o place_n ought_v necessary_o to_o be_v expound_v see_v there_o be_v never_o any_o christian_n that_o make_v profession_n of_o worship_v devil_n neither_o can_v the_o very_a heathen_n be_v say_v to_o do_v that_o forasmuch_o as_o devil_n be_v whole_o unknown_a among_o pagan_n i_o answer_v second_o that_o all_o religious_a worship_n give_v to_o a_o creature_n be_v judge_v by_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v render_v to_o devil_n this_o appear_v full_o ps_n 106._o v._n 37._o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o sacrifice_v their_o son_n and_o daughter_n unto_o devil_n the_o roman_a church_n do_v believe_v that_o she_o worship_v god_n in_o worship_v image_n of_o gold_n of_o silver_n of_o brass_n of_o stone_n and_o of_o wood_n but_o the_o prophet_n do_v instruct_v we_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o israelite_n that_o this_o worship_n be_v give_v to_o devil_n they_o sottish_o flatter_v and_o deceive_v themselves_o in_o distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o idol_n and_o a_o image_n foraâ—_n much_o as_o the_o greek_a term_n idol_n signify_v the_o same_o that_o the_o word_n image_n do_v in_o our_o vulgar_a language_n moreover_o they_o who_o be_v kill_v by_o the_o turk_n worship_v not_o devil_n they_o only_o do_v as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v towards_o her_o image_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n etc._n etc._n yea_o she_o do_v worse_o than_o those_o oriental_a idolatrous_a christian_n do_v for_o she_o worship_v as_o god_n the_o sacrament_n which_o must_v therefore_o necessary_o be_v a_o creature_n because_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n and_o which_o can_v be_v jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v institute_v by_o he_o for_o that_o which_o be_v institute_v must_v necessary_o be_v something_o different_a from_o he_o that_o ordain_v it_o xvii_o illustration_n of_o the_o angel_n with_o the_o book_n open._n rev._n chap._n 10._o v._o 1._o and_o i_o see_v another_o mighty_a angel_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n clothe_v with_o a_o cloud_n and_o a_o rainbow_n be_v upon_o his_o head_n and_o his_o face_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o sun_n and_o his_o foot_n as_o pillar_n of_o fire_n v._o 2._o and_o he_o have_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o little_a book_n open_v and_o he_o set_v his_o right_a foot_n upon_o the_o sea_n and_o his_o left_a foot_n on_o the_o earth_n the_o rainbow_n which_o appear_v upon_o the_o angel_n head_n do_v place_v he_o out_o of_o the_o rank_n of_o create_a angel_n and_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o this_o be_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o covenant_n the_o angel_n who_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o who_o there_o be_v mention_n at_o the_o open_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n namely_o jesus_n christ_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v add_v that_o his_o face_n be_v as_o the_o sun_n and_o his_o foot_n as_o pillar_n of_o brass_n that_o be_v a_o demonstration_n that_o he_o be_v the_o same_o with_o he_o who_o reveal_v himself_o to_o st._n john_n in_o the_o first_o chap._n to_o wit_n the_o son_n of_o god._n he_o appear_v have_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o book_n open_a which_o book_n be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o apocalypse_n but_o that_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o general_n for_o the_o six_o trumpet_n have_v represent_v the_o spoil_n which_o popery_n have_v do_v in_o the_o western_a church_n and_o mahometanism_n in_o the_o eastern_a this_o vision_n do_v foretell_v how_o this_o ravage_v shall_v be_v repair_v by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o this_o be_v a_o open_a book_n to_o all_o such_o as_o do_v in_o sincerity_n seek_v to_o be_v instruct_v in_o what_o it_o reveal_v and_o who_o seek_v for_o nothing_o beside_o what_o be_v there_o if_o our_o gospel_n be_v hide_v say_v st._n paul_n it_o be_v hide_v to_o they_o that_o be_v lose_v who_o the_o god_n of_o this_o world_n have_v blind_v 2_o cor._n 4._o 3_o 4._o mahometanism_n and_o popery_n have_v shut_v this_o book_n by_o exact_v a_o blind_a obedience_n by_o forbid_v the_o examination_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o by_o interdict_v people_n from_o read_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god._n but_o the_o time_n will_v come_v that_o this_o divine_a book_n shall_v be_v open_v and_o when_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v allow_v to_o read_v it_o in_o order_n to_o the_o reform_v those_o abuse_n which_o through_o the_o impudence_n of_o mahometanism_n in_o the_o east_n and_o the_o craft_n of_o the_o papacy_n in_o the_o west_n have_v abound_v in_o the_o church_n xviii_o illustration_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o angel_n that_o have_v his_o right_a foot_n upon_o the_o sea_n and_o his_o left_a upon_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o seven_o thunder_n rev._n chap._n 10._o v._o 2._o and_o he_o set_v his_o right_a foot_n upon_o the_o sea_n and_o his_o left_a foot_n upon_o the_o earth_n v._o 3._o and_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n as_o when_o a_o lion_n roar_v and_o when_o he_o have_v cry_v seven_o thunder_n utter_v their_o voice_n v._o 4._o and_o when_o the_o seven_o thunder_n have_v
zechariah_n and_o they_o be_v withal_o say_v to_o be_v two_o in_o allusion_n to_o their_o testimony_n the_o old_a testament_n which_o bear_v witness_n of_o christ_n to_o come_v and_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o testisi_v of_o christ_n as_o come_v they_o be_v moreover_o style_v two_o because_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o have_v subsist_v in_o the_o valley_n of_o angrogna_n and_o piedmont_n from_o the_o time_n of_o sylvester_n and_o constantin_n become_v at_o last_o divide_v into_o two_o branch_n that_o be_v call_v protestant_n as_o if_o you_o will_v say_v attestants_n and_o witness_n against_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o these_o two_o be_v the_o calvinist_n and_o lutheran_n who_o together_o make_v up_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o those_o that_o be_v style_v the_o waldenses_n and_o the_o albigenses_n the_o sackcloth_n in_o which_o these_o two_o witness_n prophesy_v for_o 1260_o day_n which_o be_v the_o same_o time_n with_o that_o design_v by_o 42_o month_n signify_v the_o contempt_n and_o persecution_n which_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o truth_n undergo_v all_o that_o time_n from_o and_o by_o the_o antichristian_a party_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o kind_n of_o injury_n and_o vexation_n which_o be_v not_o put_v in_o practice_n to_o weary_v they_o and_o to_o stop_v their_o mouth_n they_o be_v call_v berengarian_n stercorist_n waldenses_n albigenses_n leonist_n petrobrusian_o henrician_n wicliffist_n lollard_n etc._n etc._n as_o they_o be_v now_o style_v lutheran_n zwinglians_n calvinist_n sacramentarian_n hugonot_n heretic_n schismatic_n etc._n etc._n and_o to_o these_o reproach_n there_o be_v add_v fine_n confiscation_n imprisonment_n banishment_n and_o condemnation_n to_o death_n but_o if_o they_o be_v treat_v with_o that_o contempt_n and_o rage_n by_o the_o antichristian_a church_n the_o angel_n of_o the_o covenant_n who_o have_v give_v they_o in_o command_n to_o measure_v the_o temple_n and_o to_o leave_v the_o outward_a court_n of_o the_o temple_n out_o will_v both_o advance_v their_o honour_n and_o avenge_v the_o outrage_n that_o they_o have_v suffer_v when_o he_o come_v to_o pour_v forth_o the_o plague_n of_o his_o wrath_n upon_o their_o persecutor_n the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v ascribe_v unto_o these_o two_o witness_n the_o virtue_n and_o power_n of_o moses_n and_o elijab_n of_o turn_v water_n into_o bliod_n and_o of_o shut_v heaven_n the_o heathen_n use_v to_o accuse_v the_o primitive_a christian_n of_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o the_o calamity_n that_o befall_v the_o empire_n and_o in_o one_o sense_n they_o have_v reason_n for_o it_o see_v the_o motive_n to_o god_n inflict_v civil_a war_n famine_n and_o pestilence_n upon_o they_o be_v to_o punish_v the_o empire_n for_o the_o misery_n that_o they_o make_v the_o church_n to_o suffer_v the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o these_o two_o witness_n to_o who_o god_n say_v as_o he_o do_v to_o jeremiah_n chap._n 5._o v._n 14._o i_o will_v make_v my_o word_n in_o thy_o mouth_n fire_n and_o this_o people_n wood_n and_o it_o shall_v devour_v they_o final_o whereas_o these_o two_o witness_n be_v call_v two_o olive_n tree_n and_o two_o candlestick_n stand_v before_o the_o god_n of_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o zechariah_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o see_v a_o golden_a candlestick_n stand_v between_o two_o olive_n tree_n which_o distil_v down_o oil_n into_o the_o candlestick_n the_o candlestick_n there_o represent_v the_o church_n and_o the_o two_o olive_n tree_n represent_v zerobabel_n and_o jehoshua_n by_o who_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n be_v then_o conduct_v so_o that_o minister_n who_o teach_v the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v the_o olive_n tree_n of_o zechariah_n and_o the_o flock_n that_o harken_v unto_o and_o obey_v they_o be_v the_o candlestick_n xxiii_o illustration_n of_o the_o witness_n be_v overcome_v and_o slay_v and_o leave_v unbury_v rev._n chap._n xi_o v._o 7._o and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o v._o 8._o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n which_o spiritual_o be_v call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n where_o also_o our_o lord_n be_v crucify_v v._o 9_o and_o they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n three_z day_n and_o a_o half_a and_o shall_v not_o suffer_v their_o dead_a body_n to_o be_v put_v in_o grave_n v._o 10._o and_o they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v rejoice_v over_o they_o and_o make_v merry_a and_o shall_v send_v gift_n one_o to_o another_o because_o these_o two_o prophet_n torment_v they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n this_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n have_v two_o horn_n describe_v rev._n chap._n 13._o v._n 11._o etc._n etc._n it_o be_v say_v also_o of_o the_o first_o beast_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n and_o which_o be_v describe_v rev._n chap._n 13._o v._n 1._o that_o he_o shall_v make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n and_o overcome_v they_o but_o not_o that_o he_o shall_v kill_v they_o as_o it_o be_v of_o the_o beast_n mention_v here_o of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o shall_v slay_v the_o witness_n but_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n shall_v kill_v the_o witness_n when_o they_o have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v absolute_o as_o if_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v overcome_v and_o slay_v till_o after_o the_o 42_o month_n or_o the_o 1260_o day_n which_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v but_o when_o they_o be_v about_o to_o finish_v their_o sachcloath_n testimony_n and_o when_o the_o beast_n begin_v to_o fall_v and_o when_o the_o witness_n appear_v in_o some_o degree_n of_o honour_n through_o the_o reformation_n be_v support_v by_o public_a authority_n then_o the_o beast_n grow_v enrage_v and_o transport_v with_o fury_n shall_v make_v war_n with_o they_o overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o so_o that_o this_o war_n be_v different_a from_o that_o which_o have_v be_v during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o witness_n prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n that_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v make_v against_o they_o as_o clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n because_o there_o be_v no_o sovereign_a prince_n who_o do_v then_o protect_v they_o or_o give_v they_o liberty_n to_o bear_v their_o testimony_n but_o this_o war_n be_v make_v against_o they_o after_o they_o have_v put_v off_o their_o sackcloth_n and_o while_o they_o be_v countenance_v in_o their_o profession_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o edict_n of_o sovereign_a ruler_n in_o that_o their_o enemy_n make_v use_v of_o massacre_n and_o gibbet_n and_o put_v the_o witness_n actual_o to_o death_n in_o this_o they_o neither_o use_v massacre_n nor_o gibbet_n but_o suffer_v they_o to_o live_v only_o they_o put_v they_o to_o a_o civil_a &_o spiritual_a death_n as_o have_v be_v do_v to_o the_o protestant_a church_n in_o france_n savoy_n etc._n etc._n i_o call_v that_o a_o civil_a death_n in_o those_o church_n that_o they_o have_v no_o more_o pastor_n that_o they_o can_v no_o more_o assemble_v neither_o public_o nor_o private_o neither_o in_o secret_a nor_o apart_o that_o they_o can_v no_o more_o sing_v psalm_n nor_o read_v the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o they_o dare_v neither_o stile_n themselves_o protestant_n nor_o reform_a nor_o huguenot_n for_o when_o a_o witness_n mouth_n be_v shut_v that_o he_o can_v no_o more_o plead_v for_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o death_n as_o may_v be_v term_v a_o civil_a death_n i_o call_v that_o a_o spiritual_a death_n in_o those_o church_n to_o be_v force_v by_o the_o violence_n of_o arm_a troop_n and_o by_o dragoon_n send_v forth_o as_o missionary_n by_o the_o great_a dragon_n compel_v to_o abjure_v the_o reform_a religion_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o to_o practice_v their_o worship_n the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o france_n etc._n etc._n be_v then_o a_o captivity_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v to_o we_o under_o the_o image_n and_o emblem_n of_o a_o death_n so_o the_o prophet_n hosea_n style_v the_o babylonish_n captivity_n in_o that_o he_o say_v chap._n 6._o v._n 1_o 2._o come_v let_v we_o return_v unto_o the_o lord_n he_o will_v revive_v we_o and_o we_o shall_v live_v in_o his_o sight_n and_o the_o church_n be_v in_o that_o captivity_n be_v introduce_v speak_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n psal_n 85._o 6._o will_v thou_o not_o o_o lord_n revive_v we_o again_o that_o thy_o people_n may_v
but_o we_o shall_v be_v extreme_o surprise_v at_o the_o re-establishment_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o france_n because_o we_o know_v the_o king_n to_o be_v of_o opposite_a sentiment_n to_o they_o but_o as_o it_o be_v the_o king_n of_o france_n who_o contribute_v most_o to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o papacy_n so_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o king_n of_o france_n that_o shall_v contribute_v most_o to_o its_o ruin_n it_o be_v a_o lovis_n xii_o who_o in_o the_o last_o age_n threaten_v to_o destroy_v the_o romish_a church_n perdam_fw-la babylonis_fw-la nomen_fw-la and_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o lovis_n who_o will_v execute_v the_o threaten_n of_o that_o generous_a king._n the_o god_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n the_o king_n of_o king_n who_o have_v the_o heart_n of_o king_n and_o of_o people_n in_o his_o hand_n raise_v in_o we_o this_o hope_n because_o it_o be_v further_o add_v in_o the_o prophecy_n 5_o that_o the_o same_o hour_n there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v it_o may_v be_v doubt_v whether_o this_o earthquake_n may_v come_v to_o pass_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n but_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o earthquake_n in_o scripture_n signify_v great_a alteration_n that_o fall_v out_o in_o state_n and_o to_o bring_v no_o other_o example_n save_o one_o that_o relate_v near_o to_o this_o matter_n whosoever_o remember_v that_o earthquake_n which_o be_v in_o france_n when_o the_o king_n return_v from_o the_o pyrenees_n after_o the_o treaty_n of_o peace_n and_o the_o consummation_n of_o his_o marriage_n and_o consider_v the_o great_a alteration_n which_o have_v since_o fall_v out_o in_o that_o kingdom_n not_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o religion_n as_o well_o popish_a as_o reform_a but_o in_o reference_n to_o justice_n to_o policy_n to_o the_o finance_n and_o to_o war_n will_v no_o long_a question_n but_o that_o the_o earthquake_n which_o be_v to_o be_v after_o the_o witness_n have_v lyen_fw-we three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a dead_a do_v promise_n as_o surprise_v a_o change_n in_o france_n as_o to_o all_o those_o regard_n and_o a_o alteration_n wherewith_o all_o the_o world_n will_v be_v content_v except_o it_o be_v the_o clergy_n the_o monk_n and_o the_o jesuit_n some_o will_v doubless_v ask_v what_o reason_n i_o have_v to_o understand_v france_n rather_o than_o any_o other_o kingdom_n by_o this_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o be_v to_o fall_v after_o the_o eartquake_n my_o reason_n be_v these_o 1_o i_o presuppose_v that_o the_o city_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v babylon_n or_o the_o papal_a empire_n or_o the_o romish_a church_n which_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n this_o truth_n we_o have_v already_o prove_v 2_o i_o presuppose_v that_o france_n be_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n one_o of_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n that_o be_v to_o be_v form_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a to_o daniel_n and_o which_o be_v to_o begin_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o beast_n according_a to_o st._n john_n that_o be_v to_o begin_v with_o the_o papal_a empire_n this_o be_v evident_a in_o history_n 3_o i_o presuppose_v france_n be_v one_o street_n and_o one_o part_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n of_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n nor_o can_v any_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o gallican_n church_n or_o the_o church_n of_o france_n style_v itself_o by_o the_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_n apostolic_a roman_a church_n that_o the_o pope_n reign_v there_o over_o what_o be_v call_v spiritual_a that_o he_o have_v there_o his_o minister_n and_o agent_n that_o he_o receive_v annates_fw-la from_o thence_o and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o archbishop_n or_o bishop_n in_o france_n but_o who_o receive_v his_o mission_n and_o authority_n from_o the_o pope_n 4_o i_o suppose_v that_o france_n be_v the_o most_o beautiful_a and_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o all_o those_o kingdom_n which_o be_v tributary_n to_o the_o pope_n they_o do_v so_o account_v it_o by_o call_v the_o king_n of_o france_n the_o most_o christian_n king_n and_o the_o elder_a son_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v worthy_a of_o remark_n that_o even_o in_o st._n john_n time_n france_n be_v by_o way_n of_o excellency_n style_v the_o province_n because_o of_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n france_n which_o be_v then_o call_v gaul_n be_v the_o best_a and_o the_o most_o powerful_a this_o be_v so_o certain_a that_o the_o name_n do_v yet_o remain_v and_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o southern_a part_n of_o france_n which_o be_v style_v province_n from_o the_o latin_a provincia_n it_o be_v therefore_o say_v in_o the_o text_n that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v questionless_a intend_v by_o that_o expression_n the_o most_o excellent_a part_n of_o all_o so_o that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o very_o natural_a to_o understand_v france_n by_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n last_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o the_o two_o witness_n be_v kill_v and_o that_o they_o lay_v unbury_v in_o the_o place_n or_o street_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n but_o in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n in_o the_o singular_a which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v a_o popish_a kingdom_n mark_v out_o by_o way_n of_o excellency_n and_o therefore_o see_v the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v the_o most_o excellent_a of_o all_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n in_o his_o eye_n and_o see_v we_o have_v see_v the_o death_n which_o in_o so_o surprise_v a_o manner_n have_v befall_v the_o witness_n in_o france_n we_o may_v without_o any_o difficulty_n conclude_v that_o it_o be_v france_n which_o be_v this_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n that_o be_v to_o fall_v 6_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v this_o may_v at_o the_o first_o view_n appear_v a_o dreadful_a prediction_n against_o france_n but_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o so_o for_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o this_o threaten_n be_v not_o as_o it_o will_v at_o first_o seem_v denounce_v against_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n but_o against_o the_o city_n itself_o because_o as_o that_o be_v the_o alone_a cause_n of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n so_o that_o be_v also_o the_o object_n of_o god_n vengeance_n it_o be_v then_o the_o city_n the_o papal_a kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v a_o terrible_a loss_n by_o the_o fall_n away_o of_o france_n whereas_o france_n itself_o will_v increase_v both_o its_o strength_n and_o glory_n by_o that_o fall_n off_o and_o withdraw_a so_o that_o upon_o the_o whole_a i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o conversion_n of_o that_o beautiful_a kingdom_n which_o be_v promise_v in_o this_o place_n and_o that_o which_o confirm_v i_o the_o more_o in_o this_o conjecture_n be_v what_o follow_v namely_o that_o there_o i._n e._n in_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o be_v to_o fall_v by_o a_o earthquake_n there_o shall_v be_v slay_v of_o man_n seven_o thousand_o and_o that_o the_o remnant_n shall_v be_v affright_v and_o give_v glory_n to_o god._n in_o which_o word_n we_o have_v two_o event_n represent_v unto_o we_o whereof_o the_o one_o be_v very_o different_a from_o the_o other_o both_o of_o they_o worthy_a of_o observation_n the_o one_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n the_o other_o a_o effect_n of_o his_o mercy_n the_o first_o event_n be_v the_o death_n of_o seven_o thousand_o name_n of_o man_n which_o be_v a_o figure_n where_o seven_o thousand_o name_n of_o man_n be_v put_v for_o seven_o thousand_o man_n of_o name_n that_o be_v of_o quality_n reputation_n and_o dignity_n these_o man_n of_o name_n be_v doubtless_o either_o the_o doctor_n who_o make_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o noise_n in_o france_n in_o the_o sorbone_n in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o oratory_n in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o among_o the_o clergy_n or_o else_o person_n of_o quality_n who_o be_v distinguish_v from_o other_o by_o their_o birth_n and_o by_o their_o honour_n the_o number_n of_o seven_o thousand_o denote_v a_o indefinite_a number_n but_o very_o considerable_a and_o the_o death_n of_o these_o man_n will_v be_v a_o death_n parallel_v to_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n that_o so_o like_a may_v be_v return_v unto_o they_o for_o like_v for_o that_o the_o same_o shall_v be_v render_v unto_o babylon_n which_o she_o render_v unto_o zion_n be_v both_o threaten_v in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o isaiah_n and_o in_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n isa_n 14._o 6._o rev._n 18._o 6._o not_o that_o these_o seven_o thousand_o man_n shall_v be_v compel_v by_o the_o fury_n of_o missionary_n dragoon_n to_o abjure_v popery_n and_o to_o embrace_v the_o reform_a religion_n for_o
that_o be_v not_o the_o way_n by_o which_o the_o reform_a religion_n plant_v itself_o in_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n that_o be_v a_o method_n only_o suitable_a to_o the_o popish_a religion_n and_o to_o the_o mahometan_a but_o the_o meaning_n be_v that_o they_o shall_v no_o more_o dare_v to_o write_v or_o to_o speak_v in_o favour_n of_o popery_n against_o the_o reformation_n that_o their_o society_n shall_v be_v put_v down_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v banish_v themselves_o out_o of_o the_o realm_n upon_o their_o not_o find_v it_o to_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o continue_v all_o which_o will_v be_v a_o death_n unto_o they_o but_o we_o may_v take_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n literal_o and_o without_o a_o figure_n see_v there_o shall_v be_v kill_v seven_o thousand_o name_n of_o man_n that_o be_v there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o of_o that_o kind_n of_o doctor_n who_o be_v distinguish_v by_o their_o society_n and_o fraternity_n no_o more_o monk_n no_o more_o jesuit_n and_o it_o may_v be_v no_o more_o arch-bishop_n no_o more_o abbot_n and_o no_o more_o cardinal_n in_o the_o kingdom_n the_o 2_o d_o event_n mark_v in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v that_o the_o remnant_n shall_v be_v affright_v by_o the_o resurrection_n and_o ascension_n of_o the_o witness_n i_o e._n by_o see_v the_o reestablishment_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o shall_v give_v glory_n to_o god._n which_o questionless_a denote_v unto_o we_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o those_o people_n who_o belong_v to_o france_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o by_o which_o god_n be_v more_o eminent_o glorify_v than_o by_o the_o conversion_n of_o man_n and_o that_o expression_n of_o their_o give_a glory_n to_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n deserve_v to_o be_v remark_v why_o be_v it_o not_o say_v they_o shall_v give_v glory_n to_o god_n why_o to_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n this_o beyond_o all_o contradiction_n strike_v at_o they_o who_o put_v themselves_o in_o the_o place_n of_o god._n every_o one_o know_v the_o station_n which_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n they_o make_v a_o god_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o church_n both_o in_o ascribe_v to_o they_o the_o glorious_a attribute_n of_o be_v infallible_a which_o appertain_v to_o none_o but_o to_o the_o deity_n and_o in_o make_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n but_o this_o be_v a_o perishable_a divinity_n a_o god_n of_o the_o earth_n a_o false_a god_n from_o which_o man_n shall_v turn_v to_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n the_o live_n and_o true_a god_n who_o word_n shall_v then_o be_v the_o alone_a foundation_n of_o faith._n it_o be_v well_o know_v how_o they_o have_v make_v the_o great_a lovis_n a_o god_n through_o their_o compel_a protestant_n to_o change_v their_o religion_n for_o this_o only_a reason_n because_o it_o be_v the_o king_n will_n to_o have_v it_o so_o but_o affair_n will_v alter_v and_o all_o france_n shall_v give_v glory_n to_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n they_o shall_v give_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n but_o not_o the_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o god._n yea_o cesar_n himself_o shall_v give_v glory_n to_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n if_o what_o we_o have_v say_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n and_o of_o that_o which_o be_v to_o ensue_v thereupon_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o conjecture_n as_o we_o will_v give_v it_o no_o other_o title_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o it_o be_v a_o conjecture_n accompany_v with_o great_a probability_n and_o that_o there_o be_v some_o foundation_n for_o it_o for_o if_o we_o dare_v not_o say_v that_o st._n john_n foretell_v the_o event_n which_o be_v actual_o come_v to_o pass_v we_o may_v say_v that_o such_o a_o thing_n be_v fall_v out_o which_o may_v be_v call_v both_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n and_o their_o lie_v without_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n see_v what_o we_o have_v see_v befall_v the_o reform_a in_o france_n do_v exact_o answer_v to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o prediction_n and_o if_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n be_v what_o we_o have_v explain_v it_o than_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o all_o which_o we_o have_v say_v in_o reference_n to_o their_o resurrection_n be_v a_o conjecture_n that_o have_v a_o foundation_n and_o a_o probability_n as_o to_o the_o time_n when_o we_o be_v to_o see_v their_o resurrection_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o we_o be_v to_o reckon_v from_o the_o period_n at_o which_o their_o death_n fall_v out_o and_o it_o may_v be_v say_v with_o great_a appearance_n of_o truth_n that_o the_o edict_n of_o fontain_n bleau_n which_o repeal_v that_o of_o nantes_n that_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o reform_a be_v the_o fatal_a stroke_n which_o give_v the_o witness_n their_o death_n for_o the_o edict_n of_o fontain_n bleau_n declare_v that_o of_o nantes_n to_o be_v now_o useless_a see_v there_o remain_v but_o few_o protestant_n to_o be_v convert_v to_o the_o catholic_n religion_n and_o they_o hope_v these_o will_v be_v soon_o reduce_v as_o other_o have_v be_v forasmuch_o then_o as_o the_o edict_n of_o fontain_n bleau_n be_v register_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o october_n 1685._o and_o that_o it_o speak_v of_o the_o extinction_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n and_o of_o the_o protestant_n which_o be_v that_o foretell_v by_o st._n john_n under_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n as_o a_o thing_n do_v and_o that_o what_o remain_v of_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v upon_o we_o may_v then_o very_o probable_o say_v that_o upon_o count_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a from_o the_o forementioned_a october_n the_o witness_n shall_v again_o rise_v and_o the_o reform_a shall_v be_v reestablish_v xxv_o illustration_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o arkopened_a in_o heaven_n the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n become_v the_o lord_n rev._n chap._n 11._o v._o 14._o the_o second_o woe_n be_v past_a and_o behold_v the_o three_o woe_n come_v quick_o v._o 15._o and_o the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n and_o he_o shall_v reign_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o v._o 16._o and_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n which_o sit_v before_o god_n on_o their_o seat_n fall_v upon_o their_o face_n and_o worship_v god_n say_v v._o 17._o we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a which_o art_n and_o waste_v and_o be_v to_o come_v because_o thou_o have_v take_v to_o thou_o thy_o great_a power_n and_o have_v reign_v v._o 18._o and_o the_o nation_n be_v angry_a and_o thy_o wrath_n be_v come_v and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v and_o that_o thou_o shall_v give_v reward_n unto_o thy_o servant_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o the_o saint_n and_o they_o that_o fear_v thy_o name_n small_a and_o great_a and_o shall_v destroy_v they_o which_o destroy_v the_o earth_n v._o 19_o and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n and_o there_o be_v see_v in_o his_o temple_n the_o ark_n of_o his_o testament_n and_o there_o be_v lightning_n and_o voice_n and_o thunder_a and_o a_o earthquake_n and_o great_a hail_n although_o this_o be_v the_o seven_o trumpet_n yet_o it_o can_v no_o way_n be_v the_o last_o judgement_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o here_o as_o it_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v at_o the_o first_o view_n for_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o seven_o vial_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v with_o the_o destruction_n of_o babylon_n and_o that_o be_v to_o be_v follow_v with_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o with_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n after_o which_o shall_v come_v the_o war_n of_o god_n and_o magog_n and_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v to_o go_v before_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o last_o day_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o that_o shall_v be_v the_o subject_n of_o this_o seven_o trumpet_n under_o which_o the_o seven_o vial_n be_v to_o be_v pour_v out_o nor_o do_v the_o 24._o elder_n say_v that_o the_o time_n of_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a be_v come_v but_o they_o only_o speak_v of_o the_o dead_a which_o show_v that_o be_v not_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o last_o day_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o where_o the_o live_n shall_v be_v judge_v as_o well_o as_o the_o dead_a and_o withal_o it_o be_v here_o say_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v to_o become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o admirable_o agree_v to_o the_o millennian_a reign_n when_o all_o nation_n shall_v be_v convert_v but_o no_o
way_n agree_v to_o the_o last_o judgement_n when_o all_o kingdom_n shall_v come_v to_o a_o end._n we_o must_v therefore_o by_o the_o term_n dead_a understand_v the_o church_n of_o god_n but_o as_o afflict_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o war_n which_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o make_v against_o she_o for_o the_o space_n 1260_o year_n ere_o he_o come_v to_o be_v destroy_v for_o affliction_n be_v in_o the_o scripture_n style_v a_o death_n 2_o cor._n 1._o 10._o and_o 2_o cor._n 11._o 23._o and_o by_o the_o term_n to_o judge_n we_o be_v to_o understand_v to_o deliver_v in_o which_o sense_n david_n say_v to_o god_n ps_n 35._o v._n 24._o judge_v i_o according_a to_o thy_o rightoousness_n that_o be_v deliver_v i_o because_o he_o add_v and_o let_v not_o my_o enemy_n rejoice_v over_o i_o to_o which_o purpose_n there_o be_v many_o other_o place_n in_o the_o scripture_n because_o therefore_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v deliver_v from_o all_o her_o persecution_n at_o that_o time_n when_o babylon_n come_v to_o be_v destroy_v and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n bring_v in_o to_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v here_o say_v upon_o the_o arrival_n of_o these_o two_o great_a event_n that_o the_o dead_a shall_v be_v judge_v but_o if_o we_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o retain_v the_o natural_a signification_n both_o of_o the_o term_n dead_a and_o of_o the_o term_n judge_v the_o sense_n will_v be_v that_o when_o babylon_n shall_v be_v destroy_v and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n convert_v to_o jesus_n christ_n then_o the_o martyr_n shall_v be_v judge_v and_o have_v justice_n do_v they_o through_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n whereas_o they_o be_v now_o account_v of_o as_o damn_a heretic_n they_o shall_v be_v then_o reckon_v and_o esteem_v bless_v and_o to_o have_v die_v true_a martyr_n so_o that_o this_o be_v exact_o the_o first_o resurrection_n whereof_o we_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o illustration_n about_o the_o thousand_o year_n and_o of_o the_o judgement_n which_o be_v there_o mention_v the_o open_n of_o the_o temple_n which_o this_o seven_o trumpet_n promise_v accord_v fit_o with_o the_o sense_n that_o we_o have_v give_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o ahaz_n when_o the_o apostasy_n be_v universal_a the_o temple_n be_v shut_v but_o when_o a_o reformation_n come_v to_o be_v make_v by_o hezekiah_n the_o first_o thing_n that_o be_v do_v be_v the_o open_n of_o the_o temple_n 2_o chron._n 29._o 3._o thus_o the_o mystical_a temple_n which_o have_v be_v shut_v up_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v open_v and_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v restore_v and_o which_o be_v worthy_a of_o our_o observation_n it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o a_o new_a temple_n be_v build_v but_o that_o the_o ancient_a temple_n be_v open_v so_o that_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o mystical_a temple_n have_v in_o despite_n of_o the_o attempt_n of_o antichrist_n alway'_v subsist_v that_o which_o we_o be_v to_o see_v in_o the_o great_a and_o general_a reformation_n which_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n promise_v be_v not_o a_o new_a church_n but_o a_o re-establishment_n of_o the_o old_a as_o for_o the_o ark_n which_o be_v see_v at_o the_o open_n of_o the_o temple_n it_o may_v be_v either_o consider_v as_o a_o figure_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o as_o contain_v the_o two_o table_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god._n with_o respect_n to_o the_o first_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o ark_n signify_v that_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v be_v obscure_v during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n through_o a_o addition_n of_o copartner_n with_o he_o both_o in_o office_n and_o in_o the_o work_n of_o redemption_n and_o through_o the_o join_v another_o sacrifice_n to_o that_o of_o his_o death_n shall_v be_v perfect_o reveal_v to_o all_o the_o world_n as_o the_o word_n represent_v he_o when_o once_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v convert_v and_o bring_v in_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o second_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o ark_n signify_v that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o read_n whereof_o have_v be_v forbid_v by_o antichrist_n as_o of_o a_o book_n dangerous_a and_o hurtful_a to_o salvation_n shall_v be_v put_v into_o all_o man_n hand_n and_o every_o one_o shall_v be_v allow_v and_o have_v full_a liberty_n to_o read_v it_o and_o meditate_v upon_o it_o moreover_o the_o sight_n of_o this_o ark_n do_v also_o foretell_v and_o promise_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o the_o ark_n have_v be_v lose_v since_o the_o captivity_n in_o babylon_n of_o the_o chaldee_n the_o sight_n of_o it_o do_v promise_v that_o when_o god_n people_n shall_v be_v deliver_v out_o of_o antichristian_a babylon_n that_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v and_o recall_v the_o open_n of_o the_o same_o temple_n be_v speak_v of_o chap._n 15._o v._n 5._o as_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o 20_o illustration_n of_o the_o one_a part_n but_o there_o be_v two_o difference_n between_o the_o open_n of_o the_o temple_n in_o that_o place_n and_o the_o open_n of_o it_o in_o this_o one_o be_v that_o the_o ark_n do_v not_o appear_v there_o as_o it_o do_v here_o because_o at_o the_o first_o reformation_n the_o jew_n be_v not_o convert_v as_o they_o shall_v be_v at_o the_o second_o the_o other_o be_v because_o the_o smoke_n that_o proceed_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n upon_o the_o first_o open_v of_o it_o hinder_v all_o from_o come_v into_o it_o because_o the_o time_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n be_v not_o then_o come_v whereas_o upon_o the_o open_n of_o it_o now_o and_o that_o time_n be_v come_v there_o be_v mention_n of_o no_o smoke_n whereby_o any_o shall_v be_v indr_v to_o enter_v final_o the_o lightning_n the_o voice_n the_o thundering_n and_o the_o great_a hail_n which_o accompany_v this_o open_n of_o the_o temple_n comprehend_v the_o three_o woe_n which_o be_v not_o to_o arrive_v till_o under_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o which_o design_v nothing_o else_o save_v the_o judgement_n that_o be_v to_o be_v inflict_v through_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o vial_n xxvi_o illustration_n of_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o vial_n rev._n chap._n 16._o there_o be_v some_o who_o think_v the_o five_o vial_n be_v pour_v forth_o and_o consequent_o that_o the_o four_o first_o be_v likewise_o pour_v out_o and_o this_o because_o of_o that_o conformity_n which_o seem_v to_o appear_v betwixt_o the_o five_o vial_n that_o denounce_v darkness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v some_o great_a disaster_n to_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o between_o that_o which_o befall_v the_o papal_a empire_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a schism_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n which_o put_v a_o end_n to_o that_o schism_n see_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v during_o that_o whole_a time_n as_o it_o be_v smite_v and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v become_v full_a of_o darkness_n through_o the_o great_a decay_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n which_o decay_n of_o authority_n be_v much_o increase_v by_o the_o reformation_n that_o begin_v under_o the_o popedom_n of_o leo_n x._o but_o this_o reason_n be_v not_o of_o that_o strength_n as_o to_o persuade_v i_o that_o the_o five_o vial_n be_v at_o that_o time_n pour_v out_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o affliction_n signify_v by_o darkness_n which_o befall_v the_o papal_a empire_n through_o the_o reformation_n begin_v by_o luther_n have_v not_o be_v so_o great_a as_o to_o answer_v full_o the_o force_n of_o the_o term_n use_v in_o reference_n to_o that_o vial_n namely_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v full_a of_o darkness_n and_o they_o gnaw_v their_o tongue_n for_o pain_n rev._n 16._o 10._o beside_o it_o be_v only_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o beast_n seat_n that_o be_v afflict_v by_o luther_n reformation_n but_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n be_v not_o so_o afflict_v on_o the_o contrary_a great_a part_n of_o that_o empire_n rejoice_v at_o the_o reformation_n whereas_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v full_a of_o darkness_n so_o that_o the_o five_o vial_n do_v as_o once_o threaten_v both_o rome_n and_o its_o empire_n with_o another_o affliction_n that_o shall_v befall_v they_o when_o the_o general_a reformation_n shall_v be_v accomplish_v when_o all_o the_o western_a nation_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v deliver_v from_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n and_o to_o be_v perfect_o enlighten_v with_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o therefore_o the_o five_o vial_n be_v not_o pour_v out_o nor_o by_o consequence_n the_o two_o last_o it_o be_v express_o say_v chap._n 15._o v._n 1._o that_o the_o seven_o vial_n be_v the_o seven_o last_o
general_a council_n which_o be_v constitute_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n these_o council_n contribute_v to_o the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o gregory_n i._o speak_v according_a to_o his_o interest_n when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o have_v the_o same_o regard_n for_o the_o 4._o council_n viz._n of_o nice_a constantinople_n ephesus_n and_o chalcedon_n that_o he_o have_v for_o the_o four_o gospel_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a blasphemy_n and_o very_o suitable_a to_o antichrist_n 6._o st._n john_n deliver_v the_o explication_n which_o the_o angel_n give_v of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o 17_o chapter_n v._n 12._o in_o these_o word_n the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n for_o we_o be_v not_o to_o seek_v for_o these_o king_n in_o the_o eastern_a empire_n that_o continue_v until_o the_o turk_n become_v master_n of_o it_o which_o be_v something_o more_o than_o two_o hundred_o year_n but_o we_o be_v to_o seek_v for_o they_o in_o the_o western_a empire_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o be_v because_o there_o be_v not_o several_a kingdom_n form_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n as_o there_o have_v according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v form_v out_o of_o the_o western_a we_o be_v not_o to_o confine_v ourselves_o positive_o to_o the_o number_n of_o ten_o see_v that_o number_n be_v take_v indefinite_o in_o the_o revelation_n thus_o chap._n 2._o v._n 10._o the_o tribulation_n of_o ten_o day_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o be_v to_o denote_v a_o long_a persecution_n all_o that_o be_v essential_a to_o be_v remark_v be_v that_o these_o ten_o kingdom_n or_o sovereignty_n be_v form_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n which_o daniel_n say_v positive_o chap._n 7._o v._n 24._o as_o well_o as_o st._n john_n who_o from_o the_o angel_n interpretation_n of_o the_o vision_n sai_z that_o the_o ten_o king_n receive_v their_o power_n in_o the_o same_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n after_o these_o observation_n from_o scripture_n it_o will_v be_v of_o advantage_n to_o consider_v the_o follow_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v all_o express_o record_v in_o history_n it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o age_n that_o the_o fast_n &_o abstinence_n of_o the_o montemist_n come_v to_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o that_o age_n pope_n syricius_n condemn_v the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o age_n that_o pope_n mark_n write_v letter_n to_o anastasius_n and_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n in_o these_o word_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v always_o be_v without_o afault_n and_o through_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o the_o protection_n of_o st._n peter_n for_o ever_o shall_v be_v so_o which_o word_n favour_n both_o of_o idolairy_n and_o of_o blasphemy_n it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o age_n that_o the_o 2._o first_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o constantinople_n be_v hold_v as_o those_o of_o ephesus_n and_o chalcedon_n be_v keep_v in_o the_o five_o and_o although_o as_o these_o council_n do_v not_o great_o exalt_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n we_o may_v true_o say_v that_o they_o open_v a_o way_n and_o serve_v as_o a_o bridge_n to_o the_o follow_a council_n which_o have_v make_v it_o their_o business_n to_o advance_v the_o pope_n to_o what_o he_o be_v at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o age_n that_o the_o emperor_n embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n that_o they_o be_v so_o liberal_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o strip_v themselves_o of_o the_o dignity_n of_o supreme_a pontiff_n in_o favour_n to_o he_o from_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n cesar_n they_o have_v always_o retain_v it_o that_o they_o may_v thereby_o render_v their_o person_n sacred_a and_o inviolable_a it_o be_v the_o emperor_n gratian_n that_o surrender_v it_o and_o since_o that_o time_n none_o of_o his_o successor_n have_v claim_v it_o it_o be_v in_o the_o five_o age_n that_o the_o emperor_n withdraw_v from_o rome_n and_o choose_v ravenna_n and_o milan_n for_o their_o residence_n it_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o age_n that_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v destroy_v by_o the_o barbarian_n and_o that_o out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o it_o they_o form_v several_a sovereignty_n in_o germany_n gaul_n spain_n and_o italy_n it_o be_v in_o the_o five_o age_n that_o in_o order_n to_o allure_v the_o pagan_n to_o christianity_n the_o church_n espouse_v many_o of_o their_o ceremony_n such_o as_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o veneration_n of_o relic_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a it_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o age_n that_o pope_n innocent_n i._o defend_v the_o right_n of_o appeal_n to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n final_o it_o be_v in_o the_o five_o age_n that_o the_o controversy_n between_o pope_n leo_n 1._o and_o other_o bishop_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o appeal_n be_v in_o the_o most_o solemn_a and_o authentic_a manner_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n can_v desire_v end_v and_o determine_v in_o his_o favour_n when_o the_o two_o emperor_n theodosius_n and_o valentintan_n grant_v unto_o he_o and_o issue_v out_o a_o edict_n in_o the_o follow_a term_n we_o by_o this_o perpetual_a edict_n have_v ordain_v that_o no_o bishop_n whether_o they_o be_v of_o gaul_n or_o of_o any_o other_o province_n shall_v contrary_v to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n attempt_v any_o thing_n hereafter_o without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o venerable_a pope_n of_o the_o eternal_a city_n but_o that_o whatsoever_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n shall_v ordain_v shall_v be_v submit_v to_o by_o all_o other_o as_o unto_o a_o law._n so_o that_o whosoever_o of_o the_o bishop_n have_v appeal_v shall_v neglect_v to_o appear_v at_o the_o tribunal_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o appear_v before_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n where_o he_o live_v provide_v always_o that_o whatsoever_o thing_n our_o sacred_a predecessor_n have_v grant_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v unchangeable_o and_o universal_o preserve_v we_o need_v go_v no_o far_o in_o order_n to_o seek_v for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n or_o to_o find_v the_o fatal_a date_n where_o the_o 1260._o day_n or_o the_o 42._o month_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o beast_n reign_n do_v begin_v for_o in_o what_o be_v already_o mention_v we_o find_v every_o thing_n that_o go_v to_o the_o constitution_n of_o antichristianism_n namely_o error_n in_o doctrine_n idolatry_n in_o worship_n and_o tyranny_n in_o government_n forasmuch_o as_o we_o find_v the_o roman_a church_n at_o that_o time_n guilty_a of_o forbid_v marriage_n and_o of_o command_v to_o abstain_v from_o meat_n which_o be_v the_o two_o character_n of_o the_o apostasy_n foretold_v by_o st._n paul._n and_o because_o we_o find_v she_o defile_v with_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a with_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n with_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n with_o the_o veneration_n of_o relic_n and_o bring_v into_o a_o subjection_n to_o a_o bishop_n who_o be_v by_o a_o imperial_a edict_n establish_v sovereign_a judge_n of_o all_o other_o bishop_n within_o the_o circle_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o edict_n be_v publish_v anno_fw-la 445._o in_o favour_n of_o leo_n i._n and_o of_o his_o successor_n it_o be_v then_o in_o that_o year_n at_o the_o soon_a and_o at_o the_o late_a also_o that_o we_o be_v to_o fix_v the_o fatal_a epoch_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o consequent_o may_v hope_v to_o see_v the_o end_n of_o it_o in_o the_o year_n 1705._o for_o if_o unto_o 445._o which_o be_v the_o year_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o valentinian_n and_o theodosius_n there_o be_v add_v 1260._o the_o total_a will_v be_v 1705._o and_o if_o from_o 1705._o there_o be_v substract_v 445._o the_o remain_v will_v be_v 1260._o which_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o beast_n reign_v the_o historian_n florus_n have_v consider_v the_o roman_a empire_n pass_v through_o the_o different_a age_n and_o period_n of_o human_a life_n and_o according_a to_o that_o idea_n he_o have_v mark_v the_o birth_n and_o infancy_n of_o that_o empire_n under_o king_n its_o youth_n from_o brutus_n and_o collatinus_n who_o be_v the_o first_o consul_n till_o the_o time_n of_o appius_n claudius_n its_o manhood_n from_o appius_n claudius_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n augustus_n and_o its_o old_a age_n from_o augustus_n till_o the_o time_n of_o trajan_n under_o who_o reign_n that_o historian_n live_v and_o under_o which_o he_o say_v that_o the_o empire_n though_o verge_v to_o a_o decrepitness_n bestir_v itself_o as_o if_o it_o
rejoice_v in_o thou_o in_o a_o word_n the_o valley_n which_o ezekiel_n see_v chap._n 37._o v._n 1_o etc._n etc._n cover_v with_o bone_n be_v nothing_o save_o a_o image_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v captive_a in_o babylon_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o death_n of_o the_o church_n in_o france_n etc._n etc._n be_v of_o a_o nature_n answerable_a to_o the_o resurrection_n that_o be_v here_o promise_v to_o the_o witness_n and_o which_o signify_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o their_o re-establishment_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o it_o be_v say_v that_o their_o body_n lie_v unbury_v for_o that_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v not_o able_a to_o put_v they_o into_o grave_n because_o the_o favourer_n of_o the_o reformation_n hinder_v it_o and_o that_o they_o remain_v unbury_v that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o ready_o be_v restore_v the_o change_n of_o the_o expression_n in_o the_o text_n do_v both_o favour_n and_o strong_o support_v this_o exposition_n for_o when_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v speak_v of_o their_o enemy_n he_o say_v that_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v rejoice_v over_o the_o witness_n that_o be_v overcome_v and_o slay_v but_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o those_o that_o favour_n and_o uphold_v they_o he_o say_v that_o they_o of_o the_o people_n kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n who_o shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n shall_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n but_o what_o be_v that_o to_o say_v will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n for_o the_o better_a understanding_n of_o it_o we_o be_v to_o observe_v all_o that_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o do_v against_o the_o witness_n 1._o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n shall_v make_v war_n with_o they_o that_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o papacy_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o the_o protestant_n this_o the_o event_n have_v make_v evident_a it_o be_v five_o or_o six_o and_o twenty_o year_n since_o this_o war_n begin_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o pyrenees_n be_v conclude_v the_o romish_a clergy_n and_o the_o jesuit_n take_v the_o field_n and_o begin_v with_o the_o church_n of_o montauban_n who_o college_n and_o senate_n they_o put_v down_o in_o a_o few_o year_n after_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o kingdom_n see_v themselves_o besiege_v and_o threaten_v to_o be_v destroy_v by_o a_o terrible_a battery_n of_o edict_n and_o declaration_n but_o that_o they_o may_v not_o make_v too_o much_o noise_n they_o fall_v upon_o they_o by_o degree_n and_o attack_v they_o one_o after_o another_o the_o first_o assault_n be_v against_o minister_n habit_n the_o next_o against_o annex_n after_o that_o against_o the_o bell_n in_o their_o temple_n then_o against_o their_o bury_n next_o against_o child_n that_o have_v attain_v to_o the_o age_n of_o seven_o year_n then_o against_o midwife_n it_o will_v make_v a_o large_a volumn_n to_o recount_v all_o the_o edict_n and_o declaration_n but_o their_o main_a engine_n be_v the_o matter_n of_o summons_n by_o which_o they_o compel_v they_o to_o produce_v the_o title_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o they_o enjoy_v the_o public_a exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o their_o respective_a place_n this_o be_v a_o proclaim_v war._n the_o table_n of_o commissioner_n for_o execution_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n the_o magistrate_n of_o justice_n the_o parliament_n and_o the_o council_n be_v the_o field_n of_o battle_n where_o the_o beast_n appear_v fight_v against_o the_o witness_n 2._o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n overcome_v the_o witness_n this_o have_v be_v see_v literal_o accomplish_v when_o the_o church_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o liberty_n of_o their_o worship_n either_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o commissioner_n or_o by_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o magistrate_n or_o by_o arrest_n of_o parliament_n if_o so_o be_v that_o any_o flee_v to_o the_o council_n at_o last_o all_o without_o exception_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o edict_n of_o fontainbleau_n which_o repeal_v that_o of_o nantes_n 3._o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n shall_v kill_v the_o witness_n we_o have_v declare_v already_o that_o the_o death_n here_o intend_v be_v a_o civil_a and_o spiritual_a death_n which_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o reform_a congregation_n be_v suffer_v no_o more_o to_o assemble_v neither_o public_o nor_o private_o and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o read_v the_o word_n of_o god_n nor_o any_o book_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n and_o in_o this_o that_o all_o they_o of_o that_o religion_n be_v compel_v by_o the_o violence_n of_o soldier_n to_o abjure_v their_o belief_n and_o to_o promise_v to_o enter_v into_o fellowship_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n except_o it_o be_v such_o that_o be_v able_a to_o make_v their_o escape_n out_o of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o some_o prisoner_n who_o hitherto_o stand_v it_o out_o 4_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o dead_a body_n of_o the_o witness_n be_v not_o bury_v because_o the_o kindred_n tongue_n people_n and_o nation_n will_v not_o suffer_v it_o this_o must_v be_v some_o mercy_n and_o blessing_n that_o be_v promise_v unto_o they_o in_o order_n to_o comfort_v they_o under_o their_o state_n of_o death_n there_o be_v not_o one_o thing_n which_o they_o who_o be_v dead_a will_v more_o desire_v provide_v they_o can_v speak_v than_o to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n as_o esteem_v it_o a_o favour_n and_o a_o honour_n and_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o by_o the_o law_n of_o nation_n traitor_n and_o horrid_a malefactor_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o honour_n of_o burial_n and_o of_o rest_n in_o a_o grave_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n threaten_v one_o of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v bury_v with_o the_o burial_n of_o a_o ass_n jerem._n 22._o 19_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o honour_n of_o a_o grave_n and_o if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v say_v that_o they_o who_o have_v slay_v the_o witness_n will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v bury_v there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o cause_n to_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o denial_n of_o sepulture_n by_o those_o murderer_n be_v to_o be_v expound_v as_o a_o continuance_n of_o their_o fury_n and_o to_o be_v interpret_v for_o a_o addition_n of_o punishment_n and_o for_o something_o account_v worse_a than_o death_n but_o see_v they_o be_v not_o those_o who_o have_v kill_v they_o and_o who_o be_v design_v by_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o will_v not_o suffer_v their_o body_n to_o be_v bury_v but_o they_o be_v the_o kindred_n tongue_n peoples_n and_o nation_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o must_v be_v some_o great_a benefit_n that_o be_v procure_v for_o they_o by_o these_o kindred_n tongue_n peoples_n and_o nation_n which_o be_v obtain_v in_o despite_n and_o to_o the_o great_a regret_n of_o those_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o have_v kill_v they_o but_o how_o be_v this_o that_o the_o not_o be_v bury_v be_v a_o benefit_n and_o advantage_n to_o the_o witness_n who_o the_o beast_n have_v kill_v and_o for_o the_o protestant_a flock_n who_o the_o romish_a church_n have_v scatter_v i_o dare_v say_v that_o before_o the_o publication_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o fontainbleau_n for_o repeal_n the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n we_o can_v not_o have_v conceive_v nor_o have_v in_o the_o least_o comprehend_v this_o state_n of_o the_o witness_n lie_v dead_a without_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n but_o that_o transaction_n which_o have_v astonish_v all_o europe_n have_v reflect_v so_o much_o light_n upon_o this_o article_n that_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o as_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n be_v fulfil_v in_o the_o extinction_n of_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n in_o france_n etc._n etc._n so_o the_o state_n wherein_o these_o extinguish_a church_n do_v now_o continue_v give_v we_o to_o see_v the_o accomplishment_n of_o this_o that_o be_v here_o say_v concern_v the_o body_n of_o the_o witness_n lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n without_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n there_o be_v three_o sort_n of_o catholic_n among_o the_o new_a convert_v some_o go_v willing_o to_o the_o mass_n these_o be_v such_o as_o have_v not_o taste_v the_o good_a word_n of_o god_n child_n of_o this_o world_n lover_n of_o earthly_a thing_n ready_a to_o become_v turk_n by_o the_o same_o way_n that_o they_o be_v become_v papist_n there_o be_v other_o who_o go_v not_o at_o all_o to_o mass_n but_o abhor_v it_o as_o a_o profanation_n of_o the_o holy_a supper_n of_o our_o lord_n there_o be_v a_o three_o sort_n who_o do_v indeed_o go_v but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o testify_v that_o they_o do_v it_o through_o be_v force_v and_o pray_v hearty_o to_o god_n be_v resolve_v to_o depart_v the_o kingdom_n